.0 o. 
 
 »^^0^ 
 
 
 ,\ ,, 
 
 ' °!' .s\\^. .^ '» * '%,'"' ^ '■^'^ 
 
 S^ ^.r>. 
 
 0' 
 
 o 0' 
 
 
 
 
 ^A 
 
 V^ 
 
 
 
 .0 
 
 ^^ 
 
 % 
 
 /v 
 
 <^^ 
 
 
 
 .<>' 
 
 ^r.. 
 
 
 
 
 '^'^^ 
 
 ■^o 
 
 0^ 
 
 
 
 .^^ 
 
 « ^ 
 
 
 ^>^i--^ 
 
 
 ^^^-■ 
 
 
 0°' 
 
 
 
 ■^ V, 
 
 
 
 :.o^ 
 
 .^^\^'^ 
 
 O <^ ~M^s- 
 
 . ^. * N ' A^ 
 
 
 .0 o_ 
 
 -0' 
 
 
 .'\° * 
 
 
 ■<^ 
 
 V 
 
 .-^ 
 
 'J*^ c. V ' " 
 
 
 ^" .^^% 
 
 
 
 "^, v-J^^ 
 
 J-i''"^ O 
 
 
 ;•*' 
 
 A-^"" ^ 
 
 ^0^ 
 
 
 
 ^- ' » I 1 
 
 ^<^^ 
 
 ..^' 
 
 ^^^^' ^:- 
 
 .A^ 
 
 x^^^ '^>^ 
 
 ■\' 
 
 -n^ v^ 
 
 N^^ -^^ 
 
> </>„ 
 
 r'^ 
 
 V -^'f^.. 
 
 ■''A 
 
 
 « t 
 
 xO^x. ': 
 
 
 
 
 N " 
 
 •^oo^ 
 
 .H -^r 
 
 ■ .0 o. 
 
 .5 -^>. 
 
 :<>% 
 
 
 
 ^v.T^~^*»' 
 
 "^ o "^ 
 
 
 <^ '' / » o s ^ X 
 
 
 
 
 
 ' '^<<«. 
 
 >', 
 
 ^>. V* 
 
 '.% 
 
 
 
 .0 o 
 
 '^>g"^^ a' c>' 
 
 
 :^V^ ,0 
 
 
 
 \^' 
 
 ,P .\^ 
 
 
 A> 
 
 a^ 
 
 
 .H -^ci 
 
I't 
 
 y 
 
 ^]% 
 
 It 
 
LIFE OF 
 
 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 REAR ADMIRAL 
 
 1807-1877 
 
 BY HIS SON 
 
 CAPTAIN CHARLES H. DAVIS, U. S. N. 
 
 BOSTON AND NEW YORK 
 HOUGHTON, MIFFLIN AND COMPANY 
 
 1899 
 
 L. 
 
^•"- WW-" 
 
 i-^- G n 
 
 4178 
 
 COPYRIGHT, 1899, BY CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 ALL RIGHTS RESERVED 
 
 TWOOvJHita Hgug,,. 
 
 1 A 18»S 
 
 SECON'^ COPY, 
 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 CHAFTEB FAaB 
 
 I. Birth and Antecedents — Midshipman — The Frigate 
 
 United States 1 
 
 II. Cruise of the Schooner Dolphin 12 
 
 III. The Dolphin — The United States — The Erie — 
 
 Examination 39 
 
 IV. Sailing-Master and Lieutenant — The Ontario — 
 
 The Vincennes and Vermont — The Independence 53 
 
 V. The Coast Survey and the Nautical Almanac . . 74 
 
 VI. Commander — Various Duties — The Saint Mary's . 94 
 
 VII. The Navy Department in 1861 114 
 
 VIII. Washington in 1861 141 
 
 IX. The Port Koyal Expedition 158 
 
 X. Port Royal — Continued 190 
 
 XL Fort Pillow and Memphis 216 
 
 XII. ViCKSBURG AND THE RaM ARKANSAS 254 
 
 XIII. The Bureau of Navigation 283 
 
 XIV. The Brazil Station and Paraguay 315 
 
 XV. Conclusion 331 
 
 Index 339 
 
LIFE OF CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 CHAPTER I 
 
 BIRTH AND ANTECEDENTS — MIDSHIPMAN — THE FRIGATE 
 UNITED STATES 
 
 If an excuse be needed for a life of Admiral Davis 
 twenty, years after his death, it may, perhaps, be found 
 in the interest which now attaches, after the lapse of a 
 generation of time, to the period of the civil war, and 
 to even the most trivial circumstances connected with 
 that momentous struggle. This interest will increase 
 with the disappearance of the active participants in the 
 war, so that the intimate biography of an officer who 
 rose to immediate distinction, and who commanded in 
 chief in the only general naval engagements fought 
 during the whole four years of the war, cannot be con- 
 sidered, even now, as out of place, and may become in 
 the future of real historical value. So much of this 
 work as bears upon the period of the war is a mere 
 transcription of the admiral's private letters written at 
 the time, with such notes as are necessary to give an 
 appearance of continuity to a desultory private corre- 
 spondence written for family perusal and with no idea 
 of its publication. No attempt has been made to enter 
 into a historical review of even those operations of the 
 
2 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 war in which the admiral was actively engaged. The 
 letters may be regarded rather as a possible material for 
 history than as history itself ; but I believe that they 
 will serve to throw some hght on events, and are in 
 themselves sufficiently interesting for publication. 
 
 Admiral Davis's claim to distinction does not rest on 
 his achievements during the civil war alone. He came 
 forward at the beginning of the war because he was 
 already known. His reputation was enough to lift him 
 at once from a position of official obscurity, and the 
 work put upon him raised him to the highest rank as 
 soon as the grade of admiral was created. The vote of 
 thanks and the rear admiral's commission came within 
 less than two years of the beginning of the war. 
 He served throughout the whole four years in positions 
 of the highest responsibility in the field of action and 
 in the council, and it was not until the end of the war 
 that he returned to the labors which were most con- 
 genial to him ; but he was all his life a student and a 
 man of science. It was his previous work on the Coast 
 Survey, and his intimate acquaintance with the hydro- 
 graphy of the coast, which enabled him to buoy out 
 the channel for Du Pout's victorious fleet at Port 
 Royal. In the midst of his war's duties the influence 
 which had been acquired by success in battle was 
 directed toward the foundation of a national academy 
 of sciences, and he died in harness at the head of one 
 of the great scientific establishments of the govern- 
 ment. 
 
 The family of Davis was settled in New England as 
 early as 1630. The admiral's direct ancestor was a 
 
BIRTH AND ANTECEDENTS 3 
 
 freeman of Barnstable in 1638, and here the family 
 remained for four generations, intermarrying with the 
 English of New England, so that the admiral was of 
 purely English and New England Puritan descent. 
 The family probably came from Northamptonshire. 
 The admiral's grandfather was a magistrate and lead- 
 ing citizen of Barnstable. He lived to be eighty-six 
 years of age, highly respected in the community, and 
 held the office of judge of common pleas, the first in 
 Barnstable County. He married twice and left a 
 numerous progeny by his first wife, but by the second 
 wife, who was also his second cousin and a descendant 
 of Captain John Davis of the Indian wars, he had only 
 one son, Daniel, the admiral's father. Daniel Davis 
 was a lawyer and eminent at the Massachusetts bar. 
 He settled first at Portland, then Falmouth in the 
 Province of Maine, moved to Boston in 1800, and was 
 for thirty years solicitor-general of the State of Massa- 
 chusetts. He built the house on Somerset Street now 
 occupied by the New England Historic-Genealogical 
 Society. He married Lois, daughter of Constant Free- 
 man, whose brother, the Rev. James Freeman, was rector 
 of King's Chapel and the first Unitarian minister in 
 New England. James Freeman estabHshed the liturgy 
 now in use, and when he proffered his resignation 
 on account of his change of views, the congregation 
 adopted the reformed ritual and retained him as its 
 pastor. He was ordained by his own wardens and 
 people by a peculiar service ; the first Episcopal Church 
 in New England became the first Unitarian Church in 
 America, and James Freeman remained at its head for 
 
4 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 forty-eight years. Another brother of Lois, Constant 
 Freeman, served in the army through the war of the 
 Revolution. He was lieutenant in Knox's Artillery in 
 1776, captain-lieutenant in Crane's Artillery in 1778, 
 and was offered a captaincy in the United States In- 
 fantry in 1791, but dechned. He was commissioned 
 major of the First Regiment of Artillery and Engineers 
 in 1795, lieutenant-colonel of the First Artillery in 1802, 
 and was brevetted colonel in 1812. He was mustered 
 out on the reduction of the army in 1815, and became 
 accountant of the Navy Department and Fourth Audi- 
 tor of the Treasury, which office he held until his death 
 in 1824. He occupied the old house still standing on 
 the S. E. corner of F and Twenty-first streets. He was 
 childless, and his paternal affections were centred on 
 his nephew. 
 
 Charles Henry Davis, the subject of this memoir, was 
 born in the house on Somerset Street, Boston, January 
 16, 1807. He was the youngest of thirteen children, 
 of whom the oldest, Louisa, married William Minot, of 
 Boston, and her descendants still live in Boston and 
 its suburbs. None of the others of this numerous 
 family, except the youngest, are represented by de- 
 scendants in the present generation. Charles Henry 
 Davis was educated at the Boston Latin School, entered 
 Harvard College in 1821, and remained through the 
 Freshman and Sophomore years, and although he did 
 not graduate, he took his degree in 1841, and his 
 name stands in the triennial catalogue as a member of 
 the class of 1825. 
 
 In the summer of 1823, mainly through the influ- 
 
MIDSHIPMAN 5 
 
 ence of his uncle Constant Freeman, and also perhaps 
 through the help of Commodore Isaae Hull who was a 
 friend of his father's, he was appointed a midshipman in 
 the United States Navy, and gave up his college career 
 to enter upon the active duties of the naval profession. 
 There was no national naval school in those days. Mid- 
 shipmen when first appointed received only an acting 
 warrant but went immediately to sea, and their first 
 cruise was considered as a period of probation. The 
 warrant, when received, was dated back to the original 
 acting appointment, and after a certain period of ser- 
 vice midshipmen were entitled to an examination which 
 fixed their status in the service and confirmed the claim 
 to a lieutenant's commission. The midshipman's future 
 in the service depended upon his own diligence and apti- 
 tude, for the final examination was a severe one, and 
 there was no regular system of instruction on board 
 ship. A young officer picked up his professional edu- 
 cation as best he could in the active experience of ser- 
 vice afloat. The whole scheme of naval education in 
 those days was totally at variance with the plan pur- 
 sued at present. The two systems do not admit of 
 comparison. The old plan would not work now, be- 
 cause naval education is too complex and intricate for 
 such extremely simple methods, but it worked then, and 
 the very high standard attained by the representatives 
 of the old navy is sufficient evidence of the thorough- 
 ness of the training. Midshipmen then were the sons 
 of gentlemen, using that word not in any invidious sense, 
 but as it was generally understood in the year 1823, 
 and the rudiments of a primary education were not 
 
6 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 necessary after their entrance into the service. They 
 had that already. They began at once to learn their 
 profession, and they began to learn it at once in the 
 school in which, even at this day, it can only be learned 
 successfully, — active service afloat. The school was 
 an extremely rough and severe one, in which the weak- 
 est went to the wall, and only the fittest survived, but 
 it had one great advantage over the modern method, in 
 inculcating from the very beginning the habit of self- 
 reliance under responsibility. As will be seen later, 
 Davis, at the age of eighteen, and when only two years 
 in the service, was performing responsible duties on 
 board of a ship on detached and hazardous service in 
 an ocean hardly known to navigators, and very inade- 
 quately charted ; so that the lives and safety of the 
 whole crew and of the ship were committed to his 
 charge during his watches on deck. Such an expe- 
 rience, which reads like a romance now, was of incal- 
 culable value in forming his official character, and it 
 is not too much to say that the effects of this early 
 training in responsibility were visible throughout his 
 career, which was marked, in common with that of 
 many of his contemporaries, by a trait which is almost 
 non-existent in the modern service, and which was a 
 logical result of his education. The masters in this 
 school were the men who had brought our infant navy 
 with high credit through a war with the greatest naval 
 power on earth, and if the school was a rough one, and 
 the requirements for advancement were few, as judged 
 by the modern standard, the quality of result is beyond 
 question. The civil war showed what stuff was in the 
 
THE FRIGATE UNITED STATES 7 
 
 old navy. With that careless disregard for the past 
 and ignorance of anything that has occurred earlier 
 than day before yesterday which is a characteristic 
 of an ephemeral hterature, it has been customary for 
 recent writers to allude to the naval commanders of 
 the civil war as graduates of the Naval Academy. The 
 Naval Academy was founded in 1845, and not one of 
 the officers who reached distinction in the civil war 
 ever saw its walls, or received any other training than 
 that which his own zeal and diligence had suppHed. 
 Those of their (wntemporaries, many in number, who 
 failed in the race and fell by the way have been long 
 since forgotten. 
 
 Davis left his home in Boston in October, 1823, to 
 join the frigate United States at Norfolk, fitting for 
 the broad pennant of Commodore Isaac Hull, appointed 
 to command the Pacific squadron. He performed the 
 journey by water, and for a month after his arrival at 
 the Norfolk yard was quartered on board the Guerriere, 
 stationary receiving ship, as the United States was 
 under the sheers. She was commissioned on the 19th 
 of November, and the following day dropped down to 
 the anchorage at Town Point, and in another week was 
 towed into Hampton Roads, where the final work of 
 completing the outfit was performed, and on January 5, 
 1824, she weighed and stood out to sea, bound round 
 Cape Horn. 
 
 On the passage out, the United States touched at 
 Rio de Janeiro, remaining only a few days, and reached 
 Valparaiso on March 27th. This was a good passage, 
 and, in fact, the United States was a good sailer, as 
 
8 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 slie afterwards proved during the cruise, and especially 
 on her passage home in 1827.^ She was one of the 
 first ships in the navy fitted with chain cables, of which 
 older seamen were still distrustful. It is noted that 
 the ship was moored at Eio de Janeiro, and again at 
 Valparaiso, with a chain cable to one anchor and a 
 hemp cable to the other. 
 
 By the time Commodore Hull reached Valparaiso, 
 the Chilian independence was acknowledged, and hos- 
 tiHties in that country had ceased ; but the war was still 
 in progress in Peru, Callao being held by the Spaniards 
 and loosely blockaded by a Peruvian fleet. The United 
 States, therefore, proceeded at once to Peru, and at 
 Callao fell in with the Franklin, 74, Commodore Charles 
 Stewart, who was relieved by Commodore Hull, and 
 sailed for home. The vessels composing the squadron 
 were, besides the flagship, the Vincennes and Peacock, 
 sloops, the Dolphin, schooner, and several chartered 
 vessels. Service on board the flagship was uninterest- 
 ing for the most part, the squadron being confined to 
 Callao and Chorillos during the progress of the war, 
 and being forced to maintain a strict neutrality in rela- 
 tion to the belligerents, while hostilities dragged on 
 with no great event or stirring incident to reHeve the 
 monotony of life on board ship. 
 
 Among the ofi&cers of the United States besides the 
 commodore, who was perhaps the most distinguished 
 
 1 Prior to the war of 1812, the United States, which was one of the 
 frigates of 1797, had been called " the old wagon," on account of her dull- 
 ness as a sailer. Her qualities were greatly improved by change of 
 trim. 
 
THE FRIGATE UNITED STATES 9 
 
 of the frigate captains of 1812, were several whose 
 names deserve mention on account of their subsequent 
 career in the service, and their long friendship with 
 the subject of this memoir. The first lieutenant was 
 John Percival, who had distinguished himself in the 
 war with England by great personal bravery and dash. 
 He was a gallant and efficient officer, but a person of 
 eccentric character. His career in the service was long 
 (he died a post captain in 1861), and his name was con- 
 nected with many old sea stories, until it passed into 
 what may be called the mythical folk-lore of the service, 
 — stories of which he was the hero, gaining in incredi- 
 bility by repetition from one generation of naval officers 
 to another, until finally lost in the sudden transition to 
 what is now called the new navy, and the total aban- 
 donment of early tradition as so much useless lumber. 
 The rising generation of the navy has never heard of 
 Mad Jack Percival and his escapades, desperate and 
 comic ; but thirty years ago no name was better known 
 or oftener cited in wardroom mess talk. Davis was 
 destined to be closely associated with him, and to serve 
 under his immediate command for nearly two years. 
 
 Hiram Paulding was another of the lieutenants of 
 the United States. He had a long and distinguished 
 career in the service, beginning with Lake Champlain, 
 where he served as midshipman and acting lieutenant 
 under McDonough.^ He retired with the rank of rear 
 admiral in 1862 ; and dinging the whole of the civil 
 war, although his age precluded his active employment 
 afloat, he commanded the navy yard and station at New 
 
 ^ He was a son of John Paulding, one of Andre's captors. 
 
10 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 York, and rendered most important service in the oner- 
 ous and responsible duties connected with that great 
 naval depot. He was greatly beloved in the service, 
 and left an honored name. Among the midshipmen 
 who afterwards reached flag rank were Thomas T. 
 Craven and Henry Knox Thatcher. Andrew Hull 
 Foote was a midshipman on board the Peacock, and 
 was later transferred to the flagship, and came home in 
 her. He was of the date of 1822, and had already 
 made a cruise in the West Indies. 
 
 Attached to the squadron was the Dolphin, top- 
 sail schooner, of 180 tons burden and 12 guns, which 
 vessel was tender to the flagship, and was of&cered 
 and manned by a draft from that vessel. It would be 
 difficult to form a conception of what the Dolphin was 
 like by comparison with any existing type, as her class 
 has long since disappeared, and cannot be compared 
 with the modern schooner. She was a mere cock-boat 
 alongside of the frigate, and her guns were nothing 
 but six-pounders; but, notwithstanding her smallness 
 and the insignificance of her armament, she made an 
 interesting cruise of many thousands of miles among 
 the remote, and at that time almost unknown, islands 
 of the Pacific Ocean, and carried the flag where it had 
 never been seen before on board a government vessel, 
 and where it has since made some figure in the history 
 of the world. Almost immediately after the arrival of 
 the United States at Callao, Lieutenant Percival was 
 appointed to command the Dolphin, and on August 
 31, 1824, Davis was also assigned to her. A year 
 later, before she separated from the squadron for a 
 
 / 
 
THE FRIGATE UNITED STATES 11 
 
 long and independent cruise, Lieutenant Paulding and 
 several more midshipmen joined her. Among these 
 was Charles H. McBlair, who had been, from the 
 first days on board the Guerriere, an intimate of 
 Davis's. Their friendship lasted until the breaking 
 out of the civil war, and was resumed in after years. 
 McBlair, who was from Maryland, made the mistake 
 of resigning from the navy in confident anticipation of 
 the secession of his State. He held a commission in 
 the Confederate service, and after the close of the war 
 he was for some time adjutant-general of the State of 
 Maryland. He died in Washington, where he had 
 settled in 1874, in November, 1890, and during the 
 last few years of Davis's life much of the old intimacy 
 had revived. They had been inseparable companions 
 in early life. 
 
 Of all the officers of the Dolphin, Davis was the 
 junior in years and rank when the ship sailed on her 
 long voyage to the Western Pacific. 
 
CHAPTER II 
 
 CRUISE OF THE SCHOONER DOLPHIN 
 
 In tlie year 1824, the crew of the whaleship Globe, 
 of Nantucket, mutinied in the Pacific Ocean, in latitude 
 about eight degrees south, longitude one hundred and 
 sixty degrees west, murdered the officers, and carried 
 the ship to the Mulgrave Islands, where it was proposed 
 by the chief mutineer, a man named Comstock, to 
 burn her and form a settlement. Here a great part of 
 the stores, the spare sails and rigging, and the boats 
 were landed ; but some members of the crew who had 
 taken no part in the mutiny, taking advantage of being 
 together on board the ship while the others were on 
 shore, dropped the foresail and cut the cables just at 
 the dusk of evening, and, making sail, stood out to sea 
 with a fair wind. 
 
 The mutineers pursued the ship in the boats, as 
 soon as they discovered that she was under way ; but 
 finding that she gained rapidly on them while it was 
 fast growing dark, they abandoned the chase and re- 
 turned to the shore.^ The nautical instruments of 
 every description had been taken on shore by the muti- 
 
 ^ Narrative of the Mutiny of the Globe and the Cruise of the Dolphin in 
 search of the Mutineers. By Lieutenant Hiram Paulding. New York, 
 1831. The official log-book of the schooner Dolphin. 
 
CRUISE OF THE SCHOONER DOLPHIN 13 
 
 neers, so that the people on board the Globe were left 
 to traverse a vast ocean studded with unknown dangers, 
 without a chart, and with no other guide to direct their 
 course than the stars and the prevailing winds. The 
 Mulgrave Islands are situated in north latitude six 
 degrees, east longitude one hundred and seventy-three 
 degrees ; and, although the passage of the Globe was 
 necessarily very long, she finally reached Valparaiso in 
 safety, and the American consul at that port was in- 
 formed of the events which had transpired. As the 
 war of independence was still in progress in Peru, 
 American commerce and interests on the West Coast 
 required the attention of the whole naval force then 
 on the station, and no measures could be taken to 
 bring the mutineers to account for their crimes until 
 some time after the return of the Globe to the United 
 States. In the following year, however. Commodore 
 Hull was able to dispatch the Dolphin to search for 
 the mutineers, who it was supposed would still be found 
 where the Globe had left them, — at the Mulgrave 
 Islands. Accordingly the Dolphin sailed from Choril- 
 los on the 18th of August, 1825, and proceeded along 
 the coast as far north as Payta, touching at several of 
 the smaller ports, and purchasing such stores in each 
 as the place afforded. From Payta she sailed for the 
 Gallapagos Islands, where an abundant supply of turtles, 
 both the land turtle of the island and the common sea 
 turtle, was laid in. These creatures were kept alive, 
 and were served out regularly to the crew as long as 
 the stock lasted, instead of the ordinary allowance of 
 salt provisions ; proving not only a wholesome substi- 
 
14 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 tute for the common sea diet, but a means of preserving 
 the stores which it would be impossible to replenish 
 among the islands. Sixteen days after leaving the 
 Gallapagos, the Marquesas Islands were sighted, and 
 the Dolphin stood in, and close alongshore, where 
 " beautiful little valleys were presented to view in quick 
 succession, with villages of palm-thatched cottages em- 
 bowered in groves of cocoanut and bread-fruit trees, 
 forming scenes of rural quiet calculated to fill the im- 
 agination with the most agreeable conceptions of the 
 happy condition of the inhabitants." The Dolphin 
 anchored at Nukahiva, in Comptroller's Bay. 
 
 At this time the Marquesas Islands were in an almost 
 primitive state of savagery, being visited only occasion- 
 ally for refreshment by whaleships, and but one mission- 
 ary had ever visited the islands for a short time, and had 
 made no impression on the people. The natives were 
 not wholly unaccustomed to the sight of ships and 
 their crews of white men, but they still retained their 
 primitive customs, and were uncontaminated by con- 
 tact with civilization. A war was raging between the 
 rival tribes of Typees and Happahs, which inhabited 
 opposite shores of the bay, and the people of both fac- 
 tions visited the ship, and were eager to obtain firearms 
 in exchange for provisions and native manufactures of 
 grass-cloth and weapons. The use of firearms was 
 fully understood by these people, and a chief's impor- 
 tance depended on the number of muskets, kegs of 
 powder, and flints which he possessed. The Dolphin 
 also visited Massachusetts Bay, which was the scene of 
 Commodore Porter's visit when refitting the Essex. 
 
CRUISE OF THE SCHOONER DOLPHIN 15 
 
 Here Commodore Porter had built a fort and estab- 
 lished a navy yard ; but in the short interval that had 
 elapsed all traces of his works were obliterated by the 
 luxuriant growth of tropical vegetation, and no ves- 
 tiges of former occupation could be discovered. At 
 Massachusetts Bay the ship was watered, and Lieu- 
 tenant Paulding planted a quantity of fruit and vege- 
 table seeds which had been brought from Peru, with 
 the hope that their growth might prove a benefit to 
 future navigators. The natives willingly assisted in 
 this operation. 
 
 The Dolphin sailed from the Marquesas Islands on 
 the 5th of October. The course now before her car- 
 ried the schooner away from all the civihzed world; 
 and the islands in her way afforded little to tempt the 
 navigators to visit them, being known only as places 
 existing on the wide surface of the ocean, where, with 
 few exceptions, the inhabitants had never seen the face 
 of a white man. On the 10th, Caroline Island was 
 sighted, and the Dolphin stood close in, under the lee 
 of the coral reef, in hopes of finding an anchorage ; 
 but the deep water reached to within a few feet of the 
 reef itself. However, a small hedge was taken to the 
 coral bank, by which the ship rode to the easterly trade- 
 wind, and a party landed on the reef to fish, finding 
 fish plentiful in the holes and clefts of the reef, and 
 easily taken with boarding-pikes and boat-hooks. At 
 low water, when the party landed, the coral bank was 
 nearly dry ; but they were overtaken by the rising tide, 
 which made it difficult and even dangerous to retrace 
 their steps to the edge of the bank, the holes in the 
 
16 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 reef being hidden under water. What made the situa- 
 tion of the party more disagreeable was the number of 
 sharks which had come in with the tide, and which 
 made dashes at the men as they stood waist deep on 
 the reef or floundered in the holes, and had to be kept 
 at bay by thrashing and lunging with the boat-hooks 
 and pikes. One man, who had a large bunch of fish 
 which he trailed through the water, was so closely pur- 
 sued and fiercely attacked that he had to take refuge 
 on a rock above water until the boat could come in to 
 his relief. 
 
 Leaving Caroline Island, the Dolphin visited the 
 Duke of Clarence and Duke of York Islands. The 
 latter was noted on the chart as uninhabited when dis- 
 covered by Commodore Byron in 1791, and the people 
 of the Dolphin were therefore not a little surprised, 
 on approaching it, to see two canoes put off from the 
 shore. But on both of these islands the inhabitants 
 were shy and wild, entirely unaccustomed to the sight 
 of white men, and treacherous in their intercourse with 
 people of the Dolphin. The next island sighted was 
 Byron's Island, on November 9th, where the schooner 
 anchored. Here she was soon surrounded by the 
 canoes of the savages, which appeared in all directions 
 as if by magic. The natives leaped on board with- 
 out the slightest hesitation, and the decks were soon 
 thronged with naked, shouting savages. They were 
 soon detected in thieving, and, being all armed with 
 shark's-tooth spears, they walked about the decks with 
 a swaggering and aggressive air, and it was not until 
 sundown that they were finally got rid of. The next 
 
CRUISE OF THE SCHOONER DOLPHIN 17 
 
 morning, as soon as day dawned, the whole ocean was 
 whitened with the little sails of canoes which were seen 
 approaching in every direction as far as the eye could 
 distinguish so small an object. The scenes of the pre- 
 vious day were repeated. Not a word could be under- 
 stood for this rabble of savages on deck and about the 
 ship ; and when they were pushed out of the way they 
 became insolent and resentful. It was finally neces- 
 sary to resort to violence to clear the decks, and in the 
 skirmish an old athletic chief, whom Captain Percival 
 had treated with some distinction, suddenly threw his 
 arms about the captain and embraced him with hercu- 
 lean strength ; but some of the Dolphin'' s men passed 
 the bight of a rope round the old chief's neck and 
 strangled him until they broke his grasp, and then 
 pitched him overboard. A proper show of firmness 
 was finally effectual in clearing the ship of savages. 
 
 The islands visited since leaving the Marquesas had 
 afforded no refreshment, and it now became necessary 
 to water the schooner. An effort was made to land for 
 this purpose, but the determined hostility of the natives 
 made the attempt fruitless, and only the great coolness 
 and tact of Captain Percival saved the boat's crew from 
 destruction at the hands of the savages. The natives 
 dashed into the water (almost their native element), 
 and attempted to drag the boat to land : in the midst 
 of the confusion one of them snatched a pistol which 
 he struggled violently to carry off, until he was shot 
 from the boat and taken into the nearest canoe severely 
 wounded. The boat now returned to the ship, and 
 preparations were made for getting under way, when one 
 
18 
 
 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 of the natives, numbers of whom were still on board, 
 seized a musket with a fixed bayonet and jumping over- 
 board with it swam toward the shore keeping under 
 water half the time. He was fired at, but he bore his 
 booty safely to shore and disappeared in the bushes. 
 After this bold theft several boats were manned to 
 land again in search of water and, if possible, to re- 
 cover the stolen musket. Captain Percival again 
 took the lead, and landed on the coral reef with his 
 ammunition wet, whilst his boat, in returning through 
 the surf, was thrown upon the reef, bilged, and before 
 she could be got off every timber in her was broken. 
 Captain Percival now forbade the other boats to at- 
 tempt to land, choosing rather to remain in his defense- 
 less situation on the reef, surrounded by hostile savages, 
 than to risk the serious consequences of losing the 
 remainder of his boats. By signals arranged before 
 leaving the ship he directed a fire at intervals from the 
 great guns against a large hut on the beach which was 
 supposed to belong to the chief. The ignorance of the 
 natives as to the real nature of firearms and the awe 
 inspired by the discharge of the schooner's six-pounders 
 were sufficient to keep the savages at bay. Finally a 
 group of them approached him, one of whom, an old 
 man, held a green branch in his hands. The captain 
 demanded, by signs, the return of the musket, and the 
 old man addressed one of those near him, who ran off, 
 and in about an hour brought back the musket, but 
 without lock or bayonet. These were also demanded, 
 and the demand emphasized by another discharge of 
 the schooner's guns toward the hut. It was not long 
 
CRUISE OF THE SCHOONER DOLPHIN 19 
 
 before the lock was brought, but no threats could in- 
 duce them to reHnquish the bayonet. The situation of 
 Captain Percival and his party was now becoming more 
 critical with every moment's delay. They were on a 
 bank of coral a hundred yards wide, and small parties 
 of savages from the great numbers assembled in the 
 bushes that fringed the beach would occasionally sally 
 out and throw stones at them ; they had no other means 
 of defense than the schooner's guns, which were fired 
 whenever an attack was made. The hustle of the shot 
 over their heads and the occasional fall of a cocoanut 
 tree proved the superiority of these weapons over their 
 own, and had, in a measure, the desired effect of keep- 
 ing them in check. But although the shot sometimes 
 struck very close and threw sand and gravel all over 
 them, they were becoming bolder every minute. The 
 captain, becoming impatient of his precarious situation 
 on the reef, besieged and harassed as he was by the sav- 
 ages, made bold to risk an excursion back on the island, 
 to show the natives his disregard for them, and at the 
 same time to satisfy himself of the existence of water. 
 Attended by his boat's crew, who held their pistols in 
 readiness, though they were useless as the priming was 
 wet, he advanced boldly up the beach, the natives re- 
 treating before him. This excursion was fruitless, how- 
 ever, the only place where water was found being an 
 old well, which was brackish and stagnant. In the.-^ 
 meantime Lieutenant Paulding, on board the schoonr -*"" 
 was filled with anxiety for the captain and his pr. ^^ v > 
 and was relieved, after an hour's delay, to see*^ 
 return to their old place of blockade on the cor'^^^ ®^^ 
 
 ■^// 
 
20 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 It was now sundown, and the surf had increased 
 so much that it did not seem possible for a boat to 
 reach the reef and return in safety, and to send men 
 without a prospect of their return would be a useless 
 sacrifice of life. But something must be done to get 
 the party off before dark, and at this juncture two sea- 
 men who were good swimmers came forward and volun- 
 teered to take the lightest boat ashore. They landed 
 in safety, and the small boat being deeply laden with 
 the captain and his party, they clung with one hand to 
 the quarter, swimming with the other, until after a 
 prolonged and most doubtful struggle the boat emerged 
 from the surf and was soon alongside. 
 
 The men of Byron's Island are described as short, 
 
 active, and well-made. They were entirely naked and 
 
 covered with scars, and only a few of them tattooed 
 
 and those only slightly. Their ornaments were rude, 
 
 and worn only by a few, and consisted of shells, and 
 
 beads made of something that looked like whalebone, 
 
 worn in long strings round the neck or waist. Some 
 
 of them wore skull-caps made of grass, or wreaths of 
 
 dry cocoanut fibre. The hair was long, the complexion 
 
 very dark, and the beard thin and curled on the chin 
 
 like a negro's. But few women appeared, and they 
 
 were coarse and almost as robust as the men, and wore 
 
 a small fringed mat about the loins. The canoes of 
 
 oldhese savages were ingeniously made of a great many 
 
 and'-^ces of light wood laced together with cocoanut 
 
 without. The canoe sails were mats of straw or grass. 
 
 and the soon as the captain's party got on board the 
 
 the schoonc made sail, and bade adieu to Byron's Island 
 
CRUISE OF THE SCHOONER DOLPHIN 21 
 
 and its inhabitants, whose acquaintance had been pro- 
 ductive of little but perplexity and anxiety, and running 
 a course west by south, in. four hours Drummond's 
 Island hove in sight ahead, distant four leagues. This 
 island was found to be swarming with people, who at 
 first exhibited more timidity than those of any of the 
 islands yet visited. But they soon became bolder, and 
 the scenes of Byron's Island were repeated, the savages 
 visiting the ship in swarms and stealing whatever they 
 could lay their hands on. All hope of watering here 
 had to be abandoned, and the Dolphin made sail again 
 and shaped a course for the Mulgraves. 
 
 The Mulgrave Islands are the southernmost group of 
 the Radack chain of the Marshall archipelago, and form 
 a circular or nearly circular group of coral islets. Their 
 extent has, even to this day, not been well determined, 
 but the surrounding reefs have been examined for forty 
 miles, and only one passage for boats and one for ships 
 found to exist. Some of the islands are mere coral 
 rocks, submerged at high tide, but nearly all have deep 
 water close to the reefs. When the reef reaches above 
 the level of the sea it becomes covered with sand and 
 vegetation forms, and some of the islands are of con- 
 siderable size, and covered with cocoanut and bread- 
 fruit trees. The passage from Drummond's to the 
 Mulgrave Islands was nine days, and on November 
 19th the Dolphin anchored on a lee shore within les?^ 
 than a cable's length of the surf, at the easternmost ^ 
 the islands. -^^^^ 
 
 The inhabitants here were of a different ch-^ 
 from those of Byron's and Drummond's isl?^^^ ^®^" 
 
22 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 were hospitable and friendly. The schooner was watered 
 here, and an immediate search began for the mutineers 
 of the Globe. A whaler's lance and some pieces of 
 canvas were found among the natives, who were sensibly 
 alarmed by the thoroughness of the search and the 
 questions put to them concerning the Globe. It was 
 therefore determined to continue the search from island 
 to island along the entire chain to the southward and 
 westward, for it must be understood that Captain Per- 
 cival did not know that the chain was circular in form, 
 nor of the existence of the inland sea or lagoon, until 
 he discovered these facts for himself in his progressive 
 search. Accordingly the schooner, after several days' 
 delay at the first anchorage, got under way and coasted 
 along the land from island to island, keeping in com- 
 pany with the searching parties, which followed the 
 course of the ship, and explored each island in succes- 
 sion. Some of these islands were sparsely inhabited ; 
 in others the population was more dense ; and the 
 natives were sometimes timid and shy and sometimes 
 friendly, but never openly hostile. At one island a 
 native came on board in a canoe, and as he was the 
 only person who visited the ship, it was suspected that 
 he came as a spy, a suspicion which was verified in the 
 event, although, at the time, these people seemed too 
 simple to adopt such an expedient of civilization. 
 Oi After examining several of the islands in this man- 
 and"' the shore parties reached a spot where numbers of 
 withoCatives were assembled, and where several of their 
 and the^ar-canoes were drawn up on the beach, and 
 the schoonTe seen approaching across the lagoon. As 
 
 U I 
 
CRUISE OF THE SCHOONER DOLPHIN 23 
 
 was afterwards ascertained, this was the high chief of 
 all the group, with about a hundred of his chiefs and 
 warriors on a cruise of observation to satisfy himself as 
 to who and what the strangers were who had invaded 
 his lonely and unfrequented domain. The chiefs had 
 nothing to distinguish them, so that Captain Percival 
 remained in ignorance of their identity, but this gather- 
 ing of people, with their canoes, facilitated his search, 
 and in fact some lids of seamen's chests, some pieces 
 of cloth and ash spars, and some canvas were found 
 among them. The natives were watching every look 
 and action of the white men, and, notwithstanding their 
 affected apathy and indifference, they could not conceal 
 the intense excitement which this close examination 
 produced among them. Not far from the beach was a 
 grove of cocoanut and bread-fruit trees, through which 
 was scattered a number of the neat little huts of the 
 natives. One of these, near the shore, was frequented 
 by a great many of the natives, with whom the Dol- 
 phin'' s people mingled freely. It was about ten feet 
 high, and had a sort of garret floored with sticks inter- 
 woven with palm leaves. Although most of the huts 
 had been examined, it was by good or ill fortune that 
 this one, where so many of the natives were assembled, 
 should have escaped search ; for, had this taken place, 
 one of the men who were the objects of the search, 
 and the cause of the Dolphin'' s presence at the islands, 
 would have been found, and the discovery would prob- 
 ably have resulted in the massacre of the shore party, 
 which was greatly outnumbered by the savages. Wil- 
 liam Lay, one of the crew of the Glohe, had been 
 
24 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 brought to this island by the chiefs, to be used as 
 circumstances might suggest, and lay concealed in the 
 garret of this hut, guarded by a number of old 
 women, who had been directed, at the first whisper of 
 noise that he made, to put him to death. He there- 
 fore lay in this situation, Hstening for several hours to 
 the voices of his countrymen, whose conversation re- 
 vealed to him the character of the schooner and the 
 object of her voyage. 
 
 At sundown the shore party returned to the ship 
 for the night, and the natives, getting into their canoes, 
 steered away across the lagoon toward the distant 
 islands. The Dolphin stood off and on during the 
 night, and the next morning anchored near where the 
 parties had landed on the previous day. Here there 
 was a channel into the lagoon, having nearly enough 
 water for the schooner, and an attempt was made to 
 warp her through, but had to be abandoned, as the 
 water was found to shoal very rapidly on the bar or 
 reef. The service had been arduous, as it was judged 
 necessary to have strong parties on shore exploring the 
 islands, and the remainder of the crew were really in- 
 sufficient to work the vessel and to get her under way, 
 which had to be done whenever the wind blew on 
 shore, as there was no anchorage beyond half a cable's 
 length from the reef. However, the same method of 
 search was continued, the shore parties advancing from 
 island to island, attended by a boat to carry them over 
 the drowned reefs, and armed and provisioned to 
 remain on shore, the schooner keeping abreast under 
 sail, or anchoring in advance. In this manner the 
 
CRUISE OF THE SCHOONER DOLPHIN 25 
 
 search continued until the southernmost extremity of 
 the group was reached, where the land trended away 
 to the northward and westward. The discoveries were 
 few and unimportant up to this point, and the search 
 had ah'eady continued nearly a week, when the shore 
 party, which was commanded by the second lieutenant, 
 crossed a long reef which connected the southernmost 
 island with the next to the westward, which had the 
 appearance of being thickly settled from the number 
 of cocoanut and bread-fruit trees, as the savages in- 
 variably build their huts in these groves. Soon after 
 crossing the reef, and at the eastern extremity of the 
 island, where the land was narrow and sandy, they came 
 suddenly upon a place which was strewn with the staves 
 of beef and pork barrels, pieces of canvas, clothing, 
 and a general litter of rubbish which marked it as an 
 abandoned site of habitation. Proceeding a little fur- 
 ther, they found a skeleton, lightly covered with sand, 
 and a box containing some Spanish dollars.^ The sav- 
 ages, who had been in close attendance on the searching 
 party, upon approaching this spot disappeared, or were 
 seen skulking through the bushes. Proceeding a mile 
 further, they found a deserted hut, in which they en- 
 camped for the night. Early in the morning they took 
 up their line of march, but had not gone far when it 
 became evident that the savages were preparing for 
 hostilities. They were assembling in great numbers in 
 front of the party, armed with spears and stones, and, 
 
 * The log-book states that this skeleton was supposed to be that of 
 Comstock, the chief mutineer of the Globe. But the evidence upon which 
 this theory was based does not appear. 
 
26 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 being vastly more numerous tlian the seamen, the sec- 
 ond lieutenant, who was still in command, decided to 
 retreat to the place of encampment of the previous 
 night, in which he would be better able to defend him- 
 self until he could obtain reinforcements and ammuni- 
 tion from the Dolphin. Upon reaching this place 
 again, he found that the hut had been destroyed, and 
 a large canoe, which had lain on the beach, had disap- 
 peared. He had lost sight of the natives, however, 
 and, fortifying his party in this place as well as cir- 
 cumstances would permit, he remained here all day, 
 sending two of his men to the schooner, which was 
 now several miles distant. A little after midday these 
 two arrived on board, and reported the situation of the 
 shore party. There was now no doubt that this was 
 the place where the mutineers of the Globe had landed, 
 but where were they now ? The parties from the ship 
 had given the savages no cause for hostility ; on the 
 contrary, the most conciliatory course had been pursued 
 in dealing with them, and, if they had wished to make 
 war, opportunities had frequently occurred when the 
 search parties might -have been assailed by overwhelm- 
 ing numbers. They had not availed themselves of 
 these, and now they were preparing for hostilities at 
 the moment of the discovery of the place where the 
 mutineers had been. The inference was, that these 
 latter were among the savages, and that they had 
 aroused the natives to war with the hope of successfully 
 resisting arrest. If this surmise were correct, the situ- 
 ation of the shore party was critical, and no time was 
 to be lost. Accordingly the launch was hoisted out 
 
CRUISE OF THE SCHOONER DOLPHIN 27 
 
 and fitted with all dispatch, and in the afternoon left 
 the ship, in command of Lieutenant Paulding, with 
 two midshipmen, of whom Davis was one, and eleven 
 men, together with the couriers from the second lieuten- 
 ant's party, which was all that could be spared from 
 the schooner, as a bold attempt on her by a large 
 party under an enterprising chief might have placed 
 her in great jeopardy. The launch crossed the reef and 
 ran down the lagoon to the encampment of the shore 
 party, which she reached at eight o'clock in the even- 
 ing, finding all safe, but looking for the appearance 
 of relief with great anxiety. From information gained 
 by the shore party during the day as to the movements 
 of the savages. Lieutenant Paulding determined to 
 pursue them in the launch, and he therefore sent the 
 second lieutenant and his men back toward the ship, 
 and, keeping only his own boat's crew, made sail on 
 the launch and stretched away across the lagoon in 
 pursuit of the parties of natives which had menaced 
 the search party in the morning, and which had gone 
 across the lagoon in their canoes. The launch was 
 kept under way all night, and at daylight an island 
 was discovered directly ahead, upon which Lieutenant 
 Paulding determined to land, in order to give his men 
 breakfast. The islands forming the northern boundary 
 of the lagoon could now be seen on either bow, and, as 
 soon as the launch was seen by the savages, numbers of 
 canoes put off from them and landed upon the island 
 for which the launch was headed. Two of these canoes 
 passed close to the launch as she was beating up to 
 weather an intervening reef ; and these Lieutenant 
 
28 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 Paulding arrested and searched, although each was 
 manned with twenty savages armed with spears and 
 stones. The intrej)idity of this act, perhaps coupled 
 with a vague fear of the effects of the white men's 
 weapons, completely overawed the savages ; but find- 
 ing nothing in the canoes, Lieutenant Paulding suffered 
 them to proceed. Drawn up on the beach of the 
 island toward which they headed were about twenty 
 large canoes, each of which would carry from thirty to 
 forty men. The canoes which had been boarded sailed 
 at least three miles to the launch's one, and it was evi- 
 dent that it would be impossible to arrest the muti- 
 neers of the Globe whilst they, or their allies the 
 natives, had the disposal of such a fleet of vessels with 
 which to elude their pursuers. Lieutenant Paulding, 
 therefore, determined to capture the whole fleet of 
 canoes, even though he should be opposed by the 
 natives and reduced to the necessity of measuring his 
 strength with theirs. The boldness of this plan, as 
 will presently be seen, secured the accomplishment of 
 the main object of the expedition. 
 
 The island toward which the course was directed was 
 small, with few trees and consequently but a small 
 number of huts, but there was a crowd of several hun- 
 dred savages assembled on the shore. As Lieutenant 
 Paulding approached he could see that they were send- 
 ing their women and children to the huts, a movement 
 which clearly indicated a disposition to hostility. How- 
 ever, the launch continued to advance, and as there was 
 some surf on the beach a hedge was dropped outside 
 the line of breakers, and the boat was in the act of veer- 
 
CRUISE OF THE SCHOONER DOLPHIN 29 
 
 ing to througli the surf when a person in the guise 
 of a native advanced from the crowd of savages on 
 shore and addressed Lieutenant Paulding in English. 
 He stood on the beach, thirty or forty yards from the 
 launch and halfway between it and the natives, who 
 had now seated themselves on the sand. The words 
 which he uttered were " The Indians are going to kill 
 you : don't land unless you are prepared to fight ! " 
 Although all were convinced that this was one of the 
 men they had been looking for, the sensation created 
 by his wild attire and sudden appearance, and above all 
 by his words, seemed like the illusion of fancy. His 
 hair was long, combed up and tied in a knot on top of 
 his head ; he was naked, except for a mat about the 
 loins, and the action of the tropical sun, combined with 
 the use of cocoanut oil, had tanned his skin as dark as 
 that of a native. He repeated his warning with great 
 earnestness, and in a few hasty words described the plan 
 of the savages, which was to prevail upon the boat's crew 
 to land and seat themselves among them, when on a 
 given signal the savages would rise and knock them on 
 the head with stones. This seemed probable enough, 
 but still the knowledge that this was one of the muti- 
 neers rendered his conduct suspicious, especially as he 
 had been eluding the searching parties instead of giv- 
 ing himself up at once, which he would naturally have 
 done if he were innocent, or if he desired protection. 
 Lieutenant Paulding asked him his name, and he said 
 he was William Lay, one of the crew of the Globe. 
 His stature answered to the description that had been 
 furnished to Captain Percival of the individuals of the 
 
30 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 Glohe^s crew. Lieutenant Paulding bade him come to 
 the boat, but he replied that he was afraid to as the 
 savages had ordered him to advance no nearer. He 
 was then told to make a run for it, relying on the 
 boat's crew for protection, but he again declined, say- 
 ing that the savages would kill him with stones before 
 he could reach the surf. 
 
 This colloquy had lasted but a very few minutes dur- 
 ing which those in the boat had not ceased to veer 
 slowly through the surf, while the natives had remained 
 seated on the sand, evidently thinking that Lay was 
 arranging their plan as directed; they now called on 
 him to know what Lieutenant Paulding had said. The 
 latter saw that he would gain by pretending to assent 
 to the ruse, and directed Lay to answer accordingly. 
 The boat having reached the shore he landed and 
 formed the crew, leaving the boat-keepers in the boat 
 with orders to be ready to haul out to the anchor at a 
 moment's notice. Then at the word the men drew 
 their cutlasses and pistols and advanced up the beach. 
 Lieutenant Paulding seized Lay, and still doubting 
 whether he were not more foe than friend, clapped a 
 pistol to his breast and again exclaimed, " Who are 
 you ? " To this Lay replied, "^ I am your man," and 
 burst into tears. Paulding turned instantly toward the 
 crowd of savages and leveling his pistol bade Lay tell 
 them that if they rose from their seats or threw a single 
 stone he would kill them all. But Lay was completely 
 overcome, and instead of complying with this command 
 broke into hysterical and incoherent ejaculations, half 
 in English and half in the native language. The sav- 
 
CRUISE OF THE SCHOONER DOLPHIN 31 
 
 ages leaped to their feet with threatening gestures ; but 
 Paulding, supported by his crew, kept his pistol steadily 
 leveled and sternly commanded Lay to repeat his threat. 
 Several of the boldest continued to advance, but not 
 finding themselves supported by their companions, they 
 fell back, all except one unarmed old man. This was 
 Lay's benefactor, or rather owner, who had saved his 
 life, as Lay explained, at the general massacre of the 
 Glohe^s crew, and who seemed much affected when Lay 
 explained to him in a few words what his countrymen 
 intended to do with him ; nor was Lay himself want- 
 ing in sensibility or gratitude in parting with him. 
 However, no time was to be lost lest the savages should 
 recover from their first surprise and make an attack. 
 Lay was therefore hurried to the boat, cutting short 
 this interview somewhat peremptorily, and the launch 
 was at once hauled out through the surf, and was soon 
 out of range of the savages' weapons. 
 
 This scene has been described in very nearly Lieu- 
 tenant Paulding's own language. It made a lasting 
 impression on those who witnessed it ; naturally so on 
 the mind of a boy of eighteen, and in after life Davis 
 was fond of recalling the adventures of this cruise. 
 The fight with the sharks at Caroline Island, the hand- 
 to-hand tustles at Byron's and Drummond's islands 
 with naked savages covered with cocoanut oil and as 
 slippery as eels, and above all this scene at the Mul- 
 graves, and the boldness and nerve of Paulding, were 
 many times recalled in familiar talk at home. A bio- 
 graphical sketch of Admiral Paulding appeared in 
 " Harper's Magazine " * soon after his death, and 
 
 1 February, 1879. 
 
32 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 speaking of the cruise of the Dolphin, the author 
 says : " Among the midshipmen was the late Rear 
 Admiral Charles Henry Davis, who told the writer of 
 this sketch that the boldest act he ever witnessed was 
 performed by Lieutenant Paulding in the seizure of 
 one of the mutineers in the face of a mob of infuriated 
 savages armed with clubs and spears, . . . the natives 
 being so much surprised at the audacity of the act that 
 they made no attempt at recapture until it was too 
 late." 
 
 As soon as the boat was out of danger from the 
 savages, Lieutenant Paulding learned from Lay the fol- 
 lowing particulars : All of the mutineers of the Globe 
 were dead except himself and another lad named Cyrus 
 Huzzy. There had been a quarrel between the muti- 
 neers and the natives very soon after the escape of 
 the ship, which had ended in a general massacre, the 
 natives adopting the same method that they had in- 
 tended to apply to Lieutenant Paulding and his boat's 
 crew. Lay and Huzzy had been spared on account of 
 their youth, and were enslaved by the natives. Huzzy 
 was now on a neighboring island. Lay admitted that 
 both he and Huzzy knew that the parties from the 
 schooner were searching for them, but they had been 
 closely watched and guarded by the natives ever since 
 the Dolphin had been at the islands. The chiefs had 
 sent a spy on board, who had counted the number of 
 her guns, and within a very few of the number of her 
 men. They had been kept constantly apprised of the 
 force and motions of the search parties, and had seri- 
 ously contemplated an attack on the Dolphin, and had 
 
CRUISE OF THE SCHOONER DOLPHIN 33 
 
 consulted Lay and Huzzy, but these had dissuaded the 
 savages, assuring them that the schooner was invin- 
 cible. They had even made the chiefs believe that 
 the Dolphin could sink the islands with her cannon ; 
 but they still adhered tenaciously to the idea of de- 
 stroying the invaders, and a variety of plans had been 
 concocted by those chiefs who were considered the 
 wisest and bravest, all of which had been submitted to 
 Lay and Huzzy. Some of these plans gave evidence 
 of superior intelligence and cunning, which it was 
 hard to reconcile with their blind fear of the white 
 man's superiority. 
 
 Having refreshed his crew. Lieutenant Paulding 
 headed his boat for the island on which Huzzy was 
 said to be, making for a village in front of which a 
 single large canoe was hauled up on the beach. As 
 the launch landed, the chief of the island approached, 
 attended only by a few women. He was instantly 
 seized, and commanded to produce Huzzy on pain of 
 death. Some of the women ran off and presently ap- 
 peared with Huzzy, who could easily have been mis- 
 taken for a native, except for his long yellow hair, 
 which hung in ringlets on his shoulders. Lugoma — for 
 such was the chief's name — manifested an extreme re- 
 luctance to part with his son, as he called Huzzy ; but, 
 though the latter owed his life to this old chief, and 
 had been indebted to him for many acts of kindness, 
 he had been living with him in a state of bondage, 
 and had been made useful in many ways, and so the 
 old man's reluctance was not altogether disinterested. 
 However, Lieutenant Paulding cut short this colloquy by 
 
34 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 ordering Huzzy into the boat ; and, as Lugoma begged 
 hard to accompany them, he was permitted to embark 
 also, and accompanied the party during a part of its 
 return journey to the ship. The day was now far 
 advanced, and the launch started at once to return 
 to the ship. They were joined by another boat from 
 the Dolphm, which had been sent for news of them ; 
 and both boats anchored for the night at a point about 
 twenty miles from Lugoma's island, where the chief 
 landed the next morning, and the boats returned to the 
 Dolphin. 
 
 So much has been told of the mutiny of the Glohe 
 and the search for the mutineers, in which Davis took 
 so active a part, that it may not be out of place to com- 
 plete the narrative by a brief recital of the facts learned 
 by Captain Percival before the Dolphin finally left the 
 Mulgrave Islands. 
 
 The mutiny had been headed by a man named Com- 
 stock, as already related, the other principal mutineers 
 being Oliver, Paine, and the black steward. After the 
 murder of the captain and three mates, Comstock, who 
 was a boat-steerer, mustered the crew on the quarter 
 deck and took command of the ship. He was the only 
 one on board who could navigate, and he made the 
 others swear allegiance. There were thirty-five or forty 
 men and boys on board, and they all swore, those who 
 had taken no part in the mutiny being in ignorance of 
 the number involved, and being in terror of their lives. 
 Very soon after the event the black steward was de- 
 tected by Comstock in the act of loading a pistol. He 
 was tried by a summary mock court, sentenced to death, 
 
CRUISE OF THE SCHOONER DOLPHIN ,35 
 
 and hung at the yardarm. Comstock took the ship 
 first to Drummond's Island, but. here the natives 
 were very numerous and thievish, and Comstock shot 
 one of them, after which he was afraid to stay among 
 them, so he came to the Mulgrave Islands, where he 
 anchored and began to land the stores. A raft was 
 made of two whaleboats and some spars, and on the 
 first day some thirty barrels of beef and pork, sails, 
 rigging, and a variety of other articles were landed. 
 Comstock pitched a tent on shore, and on the second 
 day began, with the ship's mechanics, to work on a 
 whaleboat which he intended to raise upon and make 
 larger. Paine was displeased at this, and a violent 
 quarrel between the two ensued, so that Comstock was 
 afraid to sleep that night in the tent, and went off to 
 pass the night among the natives. Paine and OHver 
 agreed to kill him when he came back. Accordingly, 
 the next morning, as he was seen approaching along 
 the beach, they opened fire on him and killed him. 
 Comstock seems to have been, although the greater 
 scoundrel, a man of intelligence superior to the others, 
 and he had probably formed a project of imitating the 
 example of the mutineers of the Bounty, of whose 
 settlement on Pitcairn's Island he had probably heard ; 
 for he had marked off the site for a town, and selected 
 a spot for the church and the schoolhouse. 
 
 After Comstock's murder Paine took command. 
 The natives had been extremely friendly, so that the 
 mutineers were not in the least afraid of them, and 
 many of them were constantly at the tent, eating and 
 sleeping there. Paine had a native girl, who was afraid 
 
36 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 of him, and ran away whenever she had an opportunity. 
 He fired his musket at her several times, and at last 
 kept her by putting her in irons. A few days after 
 the ship escaped, some of the natives, who had been at 
 the tent, stole a number of tools ; so Paine gave som6 
 of his people muskets without cartridges (which he kept 
 under lock and key), and sent them to the natives — 
 a great number of whom were assembled not far off — 
 to demand the stolen articles. The savages refused to 
 give them up, and began to throw stones at the men, 
 followed them toward the tent, and killed one of them. 
 When the party got back to the tent, Paine ordered all 
 the muskets brought to him and locked them up. A 
 few hours after, the natives came to the tent as usual, 
 but in greater numbers, and almost immediately the 
 massacre began, Paine being the first man killed. 
 Women and children participated in the slaughter, and 
 the Globe people, who were unarmed and outnumbered, 
 were knocked on the head with stones and clubs and 
 run through with spears. Lay and Huzzy were the 
 only ones spared. They were taken separately to other 
 islands and became the property of their captors, and 
 were harshly and cruelly treated at first, though their 
 condition was afterwards somewhat ameliorated. 
 
 The simplest communities are not necessarily arca- 
 dian, and the common contrasts of power and impo- 
 tence, poverty and affluence, intelligence and ignorance, 
 were noticeable among these people. Lay's captor was 
 very poor and treated his slave with rigor, and starved 
 him, and finally sold him to a chief, with whom he 
 received better treatment. Huzzy became the property 
 
CRUISE OF THE SCHOONER DOLPHIN 37 
 
 of Lugoma, and was employed mostly on the water, in 
 charge of the canoe, and was better treated. Lay and 
 Huzzy were permitted to see each other about once a 
 fortnight. 
 
 Before leaving the Mulgrave Islands, the southern 
 part of the chain was surveyed by the officers of the 
 Dolphin, and the schooner sailed all the way round the 
 group, making a rough running survey of the whole. 
 Through the influence of Lugoma, an interview was 
 arranged with the principal chiefs, who were received 
 on board ship, and an interchange of presents took 
 place, Captain Percival profiting by the opportunity to 
 read the chiefs a lecture on the subject of their treat- 
 ment of the mutineers. While the Dolphin was at 
 these islands the ship's surgeon died, and was buried 
 on shore with military honors, his grave being marked 
 with a metal plate suitably inscribed, spiked to the 
 trunk of a bread-fruit tree under which he was buried. 
 At the request of Captain Percival, the principal chief 
 tabooed the surgeon's grave.^ Captain Percival also 
 planted a number of seeds of various kinds and loosed 
 a pair of pigs. The son of the principal chief begged 
 to be allowed to accompany the ship, but Captain Perci- 
 val refused to take him. 
 
 The Mulgrave Islands at the time of the DolphhUs 
 visit had almost never been visited by civilized man. 
 Lieutenant Paulding made an interesting study of the 
 islands and their people, from which it would be out of 
 
 1 "When these islands were visited by the U. S. S. Narragansett in 1872, 
 the doctor's grave was found in good order, and the taboo was still 
 respected. 
 
38 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 place to quote at length. The community of natives 
 presented a picturesque view of a people in a state 
 of savage simplicity, whose confidence was easily won 
 under fair treatment, and who were characterized by 
 traits made familiar in the descriptions given by early 
 navigators of the inhabitants of the South Sea Islands, 
 while they were still unsullied by contact with civilized 
 man, communication with whom has invariably led to 
 the debasement of the native races. The islands were 
 thickly inhabited, and the people sustained their simple 
 existence by the cultivation of the cocoanut and bread- 
 fruit, and by fishing. Now the islands are exploited 
 by a German trading company, the missionary has 
 taken full charge, and the native population has dwin- 
 dled to a total of less than seven hundred. So little 
 did these conditions appear probable in 1825 that the 
 of&cers of the Dolphin expressed the opinion that the 
 islands would seldom be visited again except by occa- 
 sional whalers. 
 
CHAPTER III 
 
 THE DOLPHIN — THE UNITED STATES — THE EEIE — EXAM- 
 INATION 
 
 The Dolphin sailed from the Mulgrave Islands on 
 the morning of December 9th and stood to the west- 
 ward. She touched at Peddars Island the follow- 
 ing day, and then shaped a course for the Sandwich 
 Islands, stopping occasionally during the passage to 
 verify certain reported discoveries of rocks and islands 
 on the part of whaleships, then almost the only vessels 
 that navigated these seas. Bird Island, the first land 
 of the Sandwich Islands, was made on January 9th 
 (1826), and such was the imperfection of the charts, 
 and so little knowledge relating to these islands ob- 
 tained at this time, that the Dolphin did not reach the 
 anchorage at Honolulu until the 15th, six days after 
 sighting Bird Island, and the port itself had no name in 
 those days, being spoken of occasionally as Oonavoora, 
 and sometimes as the Port of Wooahoo (Oahu). Still 
 the islands, and especially the port of Honolulu, had 
 already acquired some importance as a place of resort 
 for whaling-ships, several American merchants were 
 established there, and the missionaries were also repre- 
 sented, the head of the American mission being the 
 famous Mr. Bingham, alluded to by Dana, in his " Two 
 
40 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 Years before the Mast," as the godfather of one of his 
 Kanaka shipmates. The Dolphin was the first United 
 States vessel that ever visited the islands, and the pre- 
 sence of an American man-of-war was a matter of real 
 importance to merchant ships and the Americans on 
 shore. Honolulu was the favorite port of call for 
 whaling-ships, and was at that time visited by about 
 fifty American vessels annually. The months of Janu- 
 ary, February, and March being the least favorable for 
 whaling, vessels left their cruising grounds and came 
 here to refresh and refit. During the stay of the Dol- 
 2)hin there were more than twenty of these ships in 
 port, some of which remained only a few days and 
 others one or two months, according to their several 
 necessities, and the seamen, after long confinement on 
 board, were apt to be riotous and insubordinate on 
 shore. Captain Percival had the satisfaction of being 
 constantly useful to the masters of these vessels and to 
 the whaling interest by restraining the violence of these 
 men, and coercing them to a proper sense of obedience. 
 The unruly were arrested, brought on board the Dol- 
 phin, and flogged at the gangway. Such were the 
 powers and duties of the captain of a man-of-war in 
 those days, and the presence of a govei*nment ship in 
 a remote port frequented by merchant vessels was of 
 active benefit to masters and owners. The Dolphin 
 made a long stay at Honolulu, was hove down, and 
 thoroughly repaired and refitted. The islands at this 
 time were in the first stage of transition from barba- 
 rism to civilization. The natives were still naked sav- 
 ages, but were nominally converted to Christianity, and 
 
THE DOLPHIN 41 
 
 were directed in matters of faith and doctrine by Mr. 
 Bingham, whose influence was far-reaching, as he con- 
 trolled the native chiefs and really represented in his 
 own person the government of the islands. An inci- 
 dent illustrating the childlike character of these still 
 simple savages occurred during the stay of the Dolphin. 
 Some of the officers had made up a party for an excur- 
 sion to Pearl Kiver, under the guidance of one of the 
 American residents. The day chosen was a Saturday, 
 and they were to pass the night at the habitation of an 
 old chief, who was not apprised in advance. They 
 found the old man evidently disconcerted at the appear- 
 ance of so large a party of uninvited guests, and when 
 told that they wanted supper he replied that it was the 
 Sabbath, and neither then nor the next day could a 
 fire be kindled, as it was forbidden by the Almighty. 
 When asked how he knew that it was forbidden by the 
 Almighty, he said that Mr. Bingham had seen the 
 Almighty, who had told him so. This was rather a 
 damper on the promised enjoyment of the excursion, 
 but fortunately a native named Joe Banks, who had 
 been brought along as cook and interpreter, came to 
 the rescue. Joe Banks had no more mind to fast 
 than the others, and not being wanting in volubility 
 he harangued the old chief to such effect that a fire 
 was soon kindled and a pig and a kid brought up for 
 slaughter. The real force of his argument was lost 
 to the officers, as it was unintelligible. There was an 
 epidemic of influenza at the islands during the Dol- 
 phin^ s stay, from which the crew suffered j and, in fact, 
 both in Honolulu and on the voyage to Valparaiso 
 
42 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 there was much sickness on board. The hardships of 
 a sea life at that time can hardly be appreciated now. 
 The ship was small and crowded; water was carried 
 in wooden casks, and became foul and nasty, and 
 even of that the allowance was very small; salt pro- 
 visions were exclusively used at sea, and bread became 
 mouldy and infested with weevils ; the nature and 
 treatment of scurvy, a terribly common disease on 
 board ship, was entirely unknown. The commonest 
 rules of ship hygiene, so thoroughly applied in mod- 
 ern ships, were totally neglected; and finally, the 
 ship had lost her surgeon at the Mulgrave Islands. 
 Many men and almost all the of&cers were on the sick 
 list at various times. Captain Percival was ill for a 
 good part of the voyage after leaving Honolulu, and 
 the service for those who remained fit for duty must 
 have been indescribably harassing, for the ship was 
 sailing in an unknown sea full of doubtful islands and 
 unreported dangers, and vigilance could never be re- 
 laxed. As the Dolphin drew toward Valparaiso she 
 approached high latitudes at the stormy season of the 
 year, with a crew enervated by sickness and by long 
 exposure in the tropics. For a vivid picture of sea life 
 in those days read Dana's splendid narrative of the 
 homeward voyage of the Alert round Cape Horn, less 
 than ten years later, the great prose epic of the sea. 
 
 The Dolphin sailed from Honolulu on the 11th of 
 May, and on the night of June 7th land was dis- 
 covered close aboard. As this land did not appear on 
 the chart the Dolphin lay to for the night, and in the 
 morning discovered an unknown island, one of the out- 
 
THE DOLPHIN 43 
 
 lying islands of the Society group, to which Captain 
 Percival gave the name of Hull Island, in honor of the 
 commodore.^ Continuing her voyage the schooner 
 touched at Raiatea and Lubai of the Society Islands, 
 and at the latter island she remained a week. It was 
 here that the mutineers of the Bounty made their first 
 landing and built a fort, but were forced to abandon 
 the settlement on account of the hostility and treachery 
 of the natives. They had a war here with the savages 
 and killed a good many of them, and if their estimate 
 of the number of inhabitants is nearly correct, the 
 population must have already greatly diminished at the 
 time of the Dolphin^ s visit. The distance from the So- 
 ciety Islands to Valparaiso is about three thousand five 
 hundred miles, but the Dolphin had been steered well 
 to the southward for the benefit of the westerly winds, 
 and so the wind was fair for most of the voyage. Pro- 
 visions began to run low, and the tarro or yam of the 
 Society Islands was used instead of bread. It was with 
 a feeling of relief that the island of Mas-a-fuera was 
 sighted on the afternoon of July 19th. Juan Fernan- 
 dez was in sight the next morning; and from these 
 islands to the coast of Chili the run in is always with 
 a fair wind, so that the Dolphin anchored at Valparaiso 
 on the 26th. Captain Percival not finding the commo- 
 dore here, sailed for Callao, where he joined the flag on 
 the 20th of August, after an absence of a year. The 
 officers and men of the Dolphin were transferred to the 
 United States, a new detail from the frigate relieving 
 
 ^ Hull Island lies to the southward of the Society group and about 
 midway between the Austral and Hervey or Cook islands. 
 
44 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 them, and Lay and Huzzy were included in this general 
 transfer and became members of the frigate's crew. 
 
 The war in Peru was over, the castle of Callao, the 
 last stronghold of Spanish royalty, having been sur- 
 rendered on the 24th of January, 1826, the United 
 States being the first vessel to salute the Peruvian 
 flag ; and Commodore Hull was expecting his relief on 
 the station. Accordingly the United States sailed for 
 Valparaiso, where she found the Brandywine, frigate, 
 with Commodore Jacob Jones, Commodore Hull's suc- 
 cessor. The United States hoisted the red pennant, 
 the two frigates sailed together on January 24, 1827, 
 and, after an exchange of salutes at sea, parted com- 
 pany, the Brandywine standing to the northward and 
 the United States homeward bound. The passage 
 round Cape Horn was made without incident. The 
 ship touched at Bahia, Barbados, and St. Thomas, and 
 anchored in Raritan Bay on April 23d, eighty-nine days 
 from Valparaiso. The next day, the wind being fair, 
 she got under way, stood up through the Narrows and 
 anchored in the North River, and on the 30th she was 
 towed to the navy yard and paid off, the navy yard 
 people taking charge of the ship, and the officers pro- 
 ceeding to their homes. 
 
 Perhaps the story of this first cruise in the Pacific 
 has been written at too great length. A biography 
 should summarize unimportant events in order to dwell 
 at length on those of greater consequence, and the 
 whole of the cruise of the United States and Dolphin 
 might have been summed up in a single paragraph. 
 Lieutenant Paulding's book offered abundant material, 
 
THE UNITED STATES 45 
 
 and the temptation to rewrite a forgotten chapter in 
 the history of the service, even at the risk of irrele- 
 vancy, was irresistible. Bui; there is another reason, 
 or perhaps rather another excuse, which may justify 
 the story of this cruise, and that is, the desire to pre- 
 sent, as vividly as possible, the contrast between the 
 education of the young officer, in the days when the 
 best field of training was still believed to be the sea, 
 and the purely academic course pursued at the present 
 day. Davis was barely twenty years old when he fin- 
 ished this cruise, in which he had borne his share in 
 peril and adventure, and, more important still, his share 
 of responsibility. Farragut was thirteen in the action 
 between the Essex and Phcehe. The officers of the 
 old service who attained distinction were characterized 
 not only by a thorough acquaintance with their pro- 
 fession, but by sound judgment, firmness, readiness, 
 and decision. What part of this was the effect of 
 an early experience in fighting and danger and adven- 
 ture, and, above all, in responsibility ? Were these 
 traits inherent in the men themselves, and would they 
 have been as strongly developed within the walls of 
 a rural college on the banks of a shallow stream one 
 hundred and fifty miles from the ocean ? The wisdom 
 of the present generation has answered the last ques- 
 tion unhesitatingly in the affirmative, and the argu- 
 ments for the purely academic training of sea officers 
 are held to be unanswerable. The salient requirements 
 of the naval profession remain the same, whether the 
 ship moves under oars or sails or steam ; and while (to 
 borrow a phrase from a recent English writer) the 
 
46 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 young officer of to-day has been taught how each 
 thing ought to be done, the young officer of the old 
 service knew how to do it. Whatever the defects of 
 the old system may have been, it produced, in Davis's 
 case at least, not only an accomplished officer, but a 
 scholar and a student of science. As has been said 
 before, the result of the old system was the survival of 
 the fittest. The hundreds who failed in the race and 
 dropped by the wayside have long since been lost sight 
 of and forgotten. Now the whole mass of original 
 material is worked up to the common standard, and 
 every individual succeeds. 
 
 A leave of absence of three months, which Davis 
 passed at his father's house in Boston, succeeded the 
 cruise in the Pacific ; and in July, 1827, he received his 
 warrant and an appointment to the Erie, sloop-of-war, 
 fitting at New York for the West India station. He 
 reported on board the Erie on the 3d of August, in 
 time to take part in the preparation of the ship for 
 sea, the fitting and rigging being performed by her 
 own crew under the direction of her own officers. 
 
 There is no event of special interest connected with 
 the cruise of the Erie. The squadron in the West 
 Indies was commanded by Commodore Ridgeley, and 
 consisted of the Natchez, Hornet, Erie, and Falmouth, 
 sloops, and the Grampus and Shark, schooners. Piracy 
 in the West Indies, so long a scourge to commerce, 
 had been for the time suppressed, although occasional 
 rumors of renewed acts of piracy had created recent 
 uneasiness. Commodore Porter, who was then in the 
 service of Mexico, had issued a proclamation inviting 
 
THE EKIE 47 
 
 all those who were disposed to fit out privateers, to 
 cruise against Spain, to apply to him for commissions ; 
 and two of these vessels had used the port of Key West 
 as a rendezvous from which to carry on belligerent 
 operations. In addition, pohtical convulsions in several 
 of the countries bordering on the Gulf of Mexico, and 
 the want of any regularly organized governments in 
 many of the ports, offered grounds for apprehension 
 as to the safety of American commerce and the rights 
 of American citizens. These causes were sufficient to 
 keep the small squadron constantly employed. 
 
 The Erie, under the command of Master-Command- 
 ant Daniel Turner, sailed from New York on the 28th 
 of August to join Commodore Ridgeley's squadron. 
 A week out, the ship encountered a hurricane, in which 
 she made very bad weather indeed. As the storm 
 increased, sail was reduced on the ship until she lay 
 to under storm-staysails, laboring heavily and shipping 
 heavy seas, so that the waist and berth deck were 
 flooded, the wind at E. S. E., and, with the sea, in- 
 creasing momentarily. Under these circumstances. Cap- 
 tain Turner adopted the doubtful expedient of scudding 
 under bare poles. Nothing whatever was known of 
 the laws of storms at that time, for it was several years 
 later that Mr. Redfield published his theory of the 
 storms of the Atlantic coast. Probably the Erie was 
 directly in the track of the storm centre, and in scud- 
 ding before the wind she was sailing round the storm 
 circumference. Finally, on the fourth day of the gale, 
 the ship was brought to under main storm-staysail 
 and storm-mizzen, when the wind immediately abated. 
 
48 CHAELES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 Several years later, in connection with other scientific 
 work, Davis took up Redfield's theory, and used this 
 gale of the Erie as an illustration. Seamen up to that 
 time were guided by limited common sense and their 
 own experience, and the expedient of scudding was 
 one which was generally adopted then, but which no 
 seaman in his senses would think of resorting to now, 
 except in certain well-defined contingencies. 
 
 The Erie continued to cruise on the West India 
 station, visiting Pensacola, Key West, Havana, Santiago 
 de Cuba, and Matanzas, and passing a good deal of 
 time at sea, until in April, 1828, she joined the com- 
 modore at Pensacola. When the Dolphin was at the 
 Sandwich Islands, Captain Percival had received intel- 
 ligence that the American ship London was ashore on 
 a neighboring island, and the master of her begged 
 assistance, as besides a valuable cargo he had a treasure 
 in specie and bullion on board, and the natives had 
 already plundered a part of the cargo. The Dolphin 
 was dismasted and refitting, but Captain Percival char- 
 tered an American merchant brig, and, putting part of 
 the crew of the Dolphin on board, took Davis with 
 him, and proceeded to the scene of the wreck. He 
 found the ship, as represented, in distress, the natives 
 plundering her, and the crew in a state of mutiny. 
 Captain Percival rescued the greater part of the stolen 
 goods, transferred the most valuable part of the cargo 
 and the treasure to the brig, and remained by the 
 wreck for a week, until the whole of the cargo had 
 been loaded into native boats and transferred to Hono- 
 lulu. When all this had been effected, the master of 
 
EXAmNATION 49 
 
 the London refused to pay the charter-party of the 
 brig -which had been employed for his relief, and Cap- 
 tain Percival adopted the summary process of deducting 
 the amount from the treasure which was still in his 
 possession. Upon his return to the United States the 
 master had procured an indictment against Percival, 
 and the latter was arrested as soon as he reached New 
 York and brought to trial. He was acquitted, but the 
 master of the London was not satisfied, and began a 
 series of complaints to the Navy Department, assailing 
 Percival's character and his general conduct while in 
 command of the Dolphin at the Sandwich Islands, and 
 he had succeeded in enlisting the support of the Board 
 of Foreign Missions by representations relating to Per- 
 cival's intercourse with the natives and missionaries. 
 It was a very mixed-up business, the details of which 
 are not worth notice ; but Captain Percival asked for a 
 court of inquiry, which was ordered to meet at the 
 Boston navy yard, and as Davis was the principal wit- 
 ness, Commodore Ridgeley was directed to detach him 
 from the Erie and send him home. Thus it transpired 
 that he found himself on shore again after a cruise of 
 less than a year in the West Indies. This short cruise 
 was altogether unimportant, but it had served to cement 
 the intimacy already existing with Foote, who was in 
 the same squadron, first on board the Natchez and 
 later in the Hornet. Davis was now looking forward 
 anxiously to his examination, for he had served his 
 time as midshipman and was now entitled to it ; and 
 Foote had already passed successfully. Hoppin, in his 
 Life of Foote, says : " Admiral Davis says of this 
 
50 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 examination that Foote and himself got news of it 
 together, and the question was, how to get ready. 
 They at once set about their preparation with great 
 earnestness, consulting what books they had access to, 
 but chiefly making practical observations and reducing 
 the science of their profession to a regular working 
 system." This must refer to the cruise of the United 
 States, when the impending examination was doubtless 
 a subject of anxious discussion in the steerage on the 
 passage home, for Foote was of the date of 1822, and 
 passed his examination in April, 1827. In fact Davis, 
 writing from the Mississippi River in 1862, when he 
 relieved Foote in front of Fort Pillow, alludes to their 
 studies as boys, and says that he and Foote wrote a 
 book on seamanship together. The examination must 
 have been an ordeal, considering the total lack of 
 regular instruction for midshipmen on board ship. 
 Still, there were some facilities for those who chose to 
 apply themselves to learn. Navigation would be taught 
 by the sailing-master to promising pupils, and in the 
 daily practice of duty they were learning seamanship 
 as a child learns to swim. Gunnery was a compara- 
 tively simple art in those days, the intricacies of applied 
 mechanical science on board ship can hardly be said 
 to have existed at all ; and it is not probable that much 
 time at the examination was devoted to the humanities. 
 The court of inquiry in Captain Percival's case met 
 as ordered at the Boston yard, and Davis had the satis- 
 faction of aiding materially in the vindication of his 
 late commander ; and he now addressed the Navy De- 
 partment, asking for a leave of absence in order to 
 
EXAMINATION 51 
 
 prepare for His examination, writing : " I trust that it 
 will not be irrelevant to remind the department that 
 I have hitherto been almost constantly employed on 
 active service, and therefore deprived of those superior 
 advantages of study and theoretical improvement to be 
 possessed on shore, to enjoy which, rendered doubly 
 important as they are by the near approach of my ex- 
 amination, is the object of my present application." 
 The department was graciously pleased to grant " leave 
 unlimited," and Davis set himself seriously to work to 
 prepare for the examination, at the same time renewing 
 his early friendships and associations in Boston, and 
 entering heartily into the social amusements of his 
 father's friends. Those who remembered him at this 
 time have described him as a young man of handsome 
 person and engaging manners, and a favorite in society. 
 His father's house was a centre of hospitality ; his sisters 
 were young girls in society ; and he entered the social 
 world of Boston with every advantage, without, how- 
 ever, abating his diligence in study. He had not 
 enjoyed his leave of absence long before he received 
 orders to report for duty on board the receiving ship at 
 the Charlestown yard. This was a serious interruption 
 to his projected plan of study, so he ventured to address 
 a respectful remonstrance to the department, reminding 
 it of the leave of absence so lately granted, and the pur- 
 pose for which it had been asked, and requesting a revo- 
 cation of the unwelcome order. Again the department 
 favored his application, and leave unlimited was renewed. 
 On October 28th Davis received notice to attend the 
 examination to be held at the New York station for 
 
52 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 candidates of the date of 1823, so he went at once 
 to New York and took up his residence in Brooklyn 
 among his classmates, who were beginning to assemble 
 in numbers, and for the convenience of the navy yard, 
 at which place the meetings of the board were to be 
 held. No record of this examination, or of its form 
 exists. The whole examination was a most lengthy 
 process, as it involved the whole number of the date, or 
 as many of them as chose to compete for permanent 
 standing in the service ; and, although the examination 
 of a single candidate may have occupied only a few 
 days, the board, composed of three post-captains, was 
 in session throughout the winter. The whole time was 
 probably divided into periods, and the whole class may 
 have been examined in one branch before the next was 
 taken up. Davis was not discharged from attendance 
 before the board until the end of February, 1829, and, 
 as he had notified the department that he should con- 
 tinue his residence in Brooklyn until the decision of 
 the board in his case was made public, he did not 
 return to Boston until the middle of April. 
 
 The date of 1823 had entered eighty-nine strong. 
 Of this number, only thirty-nine passed the examina- 
 tion. They first appear arranged in order of rank as 
 passed midshipmen in the Register for 1831, and Davis's 
 name stands number six on the list. Of the five who 
 passed above him, only one, Henry K. Hoff, reached 
 flag rank, and "was still in the service at the close 
 of the civil war ; nor -does the list of those below him 
 show the names of many who reached high rank or 
 distinction in the service. 
 
CHAPTER IV 
 
 SAILING-MASTER AND LIEUTENANT — THE ONTARIO — THE 
 VINCENNES AND VERMONT — THE INDEPENDENCE 
 
 While waiting in New York for the result of his 
 examination, Davis applied to the department for the 
 appointment of acting sailing-master to the Concord, 
 sloop, and, not receiving an immediate reply, he re- 
 newed his application after his return to Boston in 
 May. The Concord was a new sloop of 22 guns, 
 built in 1828, and fitting at Portsmouth ; but she did 
 not finally get to sea until early in the year 1831, and 
 Davis could not afford to wait so long, as service as 
 a passed midshipman was important if an appointment 
 as sailing-master could be had. The examination gave 
 him the right to a lieutenant's commission so soon as a 
 vacancy for him should occur, and to pass the inter- 
 vening time as sailing-master of a ship was of the 
 greatest professional advantage. He was, therefore, 
 gratified to receive, early in June, his orders to join 
 the Ontario, fitting at New York for the Mediterra- 
 nean station, as acting saiHng-master. 
 
 The Ontario was a fine vessel of 22 guns, and the 
 cruise which followed has been a famous one, not so 
 much for any achievement or particularly important 
 service as because the ship was a crack ship, and the 
 
54 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 officers a particularly capable set of men, several of 
 whom made their mark in the service. The station, 
 too, was a favorite one, and the best possible school for 
 a young officer; and the squadron was commanded, 
 during the greater part of the cruise of the Ontario, 
 by Commodore James Biddle, an officer whose profes- 
 sional standing was very high, and who impressed 
 his character on the squadron under his command. 
 Du Pont was a lieutenant on board the Ontario, and 
 Dahlgren was a midshipman. The latter preserved a 
 journal kept during a part of the cruise, from which 
 his biographer has quoted at length. Later in the 
 cruise, and after Davis had received his commission 
 and had become one of the regular lieutenants of 
 the ship, he was succeeded as sailing-master by his 
 friend, Charles McBlair, who had come out in the 
 Joh7i Adams. Although there were many changes 
 among the officers during the three years which the 
 ship remained on the station, Davis and Du Pont re- 
 mained in her and came home in her. This was the 
 beginning of an intimacy which never flagged, and 
 which lasted through life. Another of the lieutenants 
 was George N. HolUns, who stood at the very head of 
 the profession in those days as an officer and seaman. 
 By vacancy he became first lieutenant during the cruise, 
 and came home in the ship in that capacity. HoUins 
 went South and entered the Confederate service, and 
 commanded on the Mississippi in 1862, when Davis 
 met and defeated the Confederate fleet at Fort Pillow 
 and destroyed it at Memphis. 
 
 The Ontario sailed from New York in August, 1829, 
 
THE ONTARIO 55 
 
 carrying out as passengers the newly appointed consul 
 to Algiers with his family. Eighteen days out of port, 
 one of those accidents occurred which are sufficient in 
 themselves to account for many instances of losses at 
 sea, in which vessels which sail in perfect trim are never 
 heard of again. Such was a fate which the Ontario 
 only escaped by a very narrow margin. The ship had 
 encountered strong gales and very unsettled weather, 
 the wind hauling from southwest to northwest ; and 
 while lying to under maintopsail close reefed and 
 storm-staysails, at four o'clock in the morning of Sep- 
 tember 9th, she was struck down by a tremendous 
 squall that laid the ship on her beam-ends. In an in- 
 stant, and notwithstanding that the ship was battened 
 down, the lower deck was flooded ; men tumbled out of 
 their hammocks against the beams, and, forcing up the 
 gratings, the stream of people from below contended in 
 the hatchways with the stream of water from above. 
 Davis always said that Hollins, who was lieutenant of 
 the watch, saved the ship. With instant presence of 
 mind, he cut the maintopsail sheets himself, and, head- 
 ing a small party, worked his way forward and boarded 
 the fore tack. With the helm hard up, the ship payed 
 off slowly and righted, deep with the weight of water 
 she had taken on board. The berth deck was scuttled 
 and the pumps rigged, and Hollins, taking his station 
 at the taffrail, conned the ship, scudding under head- 
 sail alone before the tremendous seas. This gale was 
 notable as that in which the sloop of war Hornet was 
 probably lost. She had sailed from the West India 
 station about the same time that the Ontario had left 
 
56 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 New York, and was never heard of again. She must 
 have been some hundreds of miles to the southward and 
 westward of the Ontario's position during the gale, and 
 the of&cers of the latter always believed that she was 
 struck down and perished in an accident like that in 
 which the Ontario was so nearly lost. 
 
 The ship anchored at Gibraltar on September 19th, 
 and during the three years she remained on the station 
 she was employed on the ordinary cruising incident to 
 the service, and the winters were passed at Port Mahon. 
 Almost the first duty required of the Ontario was a 
 visit to Algiers, then still an independent power, where 
 the consul was landed. In a second visit to the same 
 port, the Ontario carried the last payment of tribute to 
 the Barbary powers, for while she was still at the port 
 the French squadron, which was to reduce Algiers, 
 appeared in the offing. In November, 1830, Davis 
 took a watch and division as one of the regular lieuten- 
 ants of the ship, although he still continued to perform 
 the duties of sailing-master until he was relieved by his 
 friend McBlair in June, 1831, and at the same time 
 Captain T. H. Stevens, who had brought the ship out, 
 was relieved by Captain W. L. Gordon. 
 
 While the Ontario was lying at Smyrna she was 
 visited one day by an Austrian admiral, who was hon- 
 ored with the usual salute on leaving the ship. Unfor- 
 tunately, one of the Ontario's guns happened by an 
 oversight to have been left shotted,^ and the shot 
 
 ^ A ship of war always loaded her battery immediately after leaving 
 port, and generally, in time of peace, drew the shot from her guns on 
 entering a friendly port. 
 
THE ONTARIO 57 
 
 passed through the main boom of a Dutch brig of 
 war, cut away the main lift and brace of a French brig 
 of war, and lodged in the hold of an Austrian merchant 
 ship. It is related that one of the crew of the Dutch 
 brig was killed by splinters from the boom. There 
 was very great mortification on board the Ontario at 
 the result of the accident, and apologies were tendered 
 by the captain in person, which were graciously received 
 by the Dutch captain with the assurance that it was a 
 matter of very little consequence as there were plenty 
 more Dutchmen in Holland. Tradition survived for 
 many years after Port Mahon had been abandoned as 
 the headquarters of our station in the Mediterranean, 
 of the glories of that port as naval winter quarters, 
 when the fleets of several nations were assembled in the 
 harbor and the officers met in social pleasures on shore. 
 Dahlgren left in his journal a vivid picture of the scene. 
 But it was not in amusement alone that Davis filled the 
 leisure of the three years of this cruise, although it was 
 an exceedingly interesting one to him on account of the 
 nature of the service and the historical interest attach- 
 ing to every mile of the Mediterranean and every port 
 visited. During this cruise he became proficient in 
 navigation and the duties of his profession. He entered 
 on a systematic course of reading, and he also studied 
 the languages ; and he retained through life a thorough 
 proficiency in French and Spanish, and a good smatter- 
 ing of Italian, which he gained on this cruise. Commo- 
 dore Biddle established, perhaps for the first time in 
 our service, the practice of demanding from captains a 
 report on the qualifications of officers. Captain Gor- 
 
58 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 don in his report on the officers of the Ontario 
 says : * " Lieutenant C. H. Davis is intelligent in his 
 profession, energetic in his character, and devoted to 
 the improvement of his mind. His country may an- 
 ticipate much from him." This is probably a fair 
 summary of his character as a very young man. 
 
 From many causes, therefore, this cruise left a last- 
 ing impression on Davis's mind and a deep trace on his 
 character, and he was always fond of reverting to it in 
 after life. More than thirty years after this cruise was 
 over, and when the civil war had brought to the navy 
 its bitterness in the severance of those ties of affection 
 and fraternity which had existed for so long, Davis 
 wrote to Du Pont : " I have lately gone back in my 
 thoughts to our early association which began in 1829, 
 thirty-three and a half years ago, — the time allotted to 
 a generation of men. Our friend Shakespeare says in 
 one of his historical plays, * What youth is there who, 
 if he could foresee the future events of his life, would 
 not rather lie down and die than run the race that is 
 set before him ? ' The same wise Providence that keeps 
 the lower animal ignorant of his fate, so that ^ he licks 
 the hand that 's raised to shed his blood,' conceals from 
 us also, its reasoning agents, the purposes of its wis- 
 dom. If during one of those merry feasts for which 
 the hospitahty of the Ontario was famous, while seated 
 at the table with our guests from the Constellation, the 
 
 ' By a curious coincidence, while the author was on duty in the Navy 
 Department, this letter was picked up by one of the clerks of the same 
 office, among a lot of old papers which had been sent to the furnace-room 
 to be burned. 
 
THE ONTAEIO 59 
 
 veil of the future could have been pushed aside for a 
 moment, the effect would have been Hke that produced 
 on the revelers who, after draining the cup, discovered 
 that the wine had been poisoned." These are bitter 
 words, but written in bitter times. 
 
 The Ontario returned to the United States, and was 
 paid off at Norfolk in May, 1832, and the officers were 
 granted leave of absence. Davis returned to Boston 
 and passed a year of uninterrupted leisure until, in 
 April, 1833, he was placed on duty on board the re- 
 ceiving ship at the Boston navy yard. Receiving-ship 
 duty is always irksome and disagreeable. It brings 
 the confinement of life on board ship without the 
 excitement and interest of service at sea, and without 
 the incentives to diligence and zeal to be found in 
 a regularly commissioned ship. It is unimproving 
 duty professionally, and in this instance it was en- 
 tirely unsuited to Davis's tastes and bent of mind. He 
 had already begun to turn his thoughts toward scien- 
 tific occupation, and the goal at this time was the newly 
 organized coast survey. He therefore applied for duty 
 on the survey, and, as his letter shows how small were 
 the beginnings of that great estabHshment, it is given 
 entire : — 
 
 U. S. Receiving Ship Columbus, 
 May 23, 1833. 
 Sir, — I have the honor respectfully to request orders for 
 the coast surveying service, which is to be conducted imder 
 the superintendency of Mr. Hassler. I beg to solicit from 
 the department a favorable consideration of this request, and 
 to be remembered as an applicant for this service, provided 
 
60 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 the department do not think proper to indulge me with im- 
 mediate orders. 
 
 Very respectfully, 
 
 Lieut. C. H. Davis. 
 Hon"' Levi Woodbury, Secretary of the Navy. 
 
 This letter is indorsed, " How many officers needed ? " 
 " All that have been asked for by the Treasury Depart- 
 ment have been ordered, viz., Lieut. Bell and Midship- 
 man Henderson." 
 
 Davis made another application for the same duty in 
 June, which was indorsed, " Name entered as an appli- 
 cant. But no officer of his grade needed in the survey 
 at present." 
 
 Captain Alexander Wadsworth, who had commanded 
 the Constellation in the Mediterranean during Davis's 
 service in the Ontario, and who had also served as a mem- 
 ber of the Percival court of inquiry, was one of Davis's 
 earliest friends in the service, and was also a friend of 
 his father. This officer was appointed during the sum- 
 mer of 1833 to command the squadron in the Pacific, 
 and his flagship, the Yincennes, was fitting for sea at 
 the Norfolk yard. Having failed in his effort for duty 
 on the coast survey, Davis now applied for the Vin- 
 cennes. The complement of officers was already filled, 
 but by persistent effort, and the interest and assistance 
 of Commodore Wadsworth, he succeeded, and was ap- 
 pointed as a supernumerary lieutenant to the ship and 
 flag lieutenant to the commodore. He joined her at 
 Norfolk in October, and, a vacancy occurring, he be- 
 came one of the regular watch officers. The Vincennes 
 sailed early in November, and reached Rio de Janeiro 
 
THE VINCENNES 61 
 
 on January 4, 1834, where she remained only a few 
 days. She had a long and hard passage round Cape 
 Horn, encountering much ice, and reached Valparaiso 
 early in March. At Callao the Vincennes fell in with 
 the Dolphin^ which was officered and manned by a 
 detail from the flagship. This must have served to 
 recall very vividly to Davis the events of his first 
 cruise. 
 
 It would be uninteresting to dwell at length on 
 the events of this short cruise. To recall them would 
 only be to rehearse an insignificant chapter of the inter- 
 minable civil turbulences and revolutionary disputes 
 which form the whole early history of the South Amer- 
 ican republics, and which lose the importance which 
 might attach to any one of them singly by the fre- 
 quency of their recurrence. It would be next to im- 
 possible to write the history of these revolutions, and it 
 would also be a futile task, for nobody would care to 
 read it. Political agitation, based on personal ambition 
 and a total disregard of the principles of civil liberty as 
 understood in this country, forms the whole groundwork 
 of their institutions. By the constitution of several of 
 these states, the inherent right to revolt is guaranteed, 
 and at the same time the Roman Catholic religion is 
 estabhshed by the state and religious liberty denied. 
 Such a condition is not calculated to insure peace or 
 political stability. One ambitious demagogue succeeds 
 another in the supreme control of the government, the 
 duration of each reign depending on the personal ability 
 and activity of the incumbent, whose career is fre- 
 quently terminated by assassination. Such, for the 
 
62 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 first half century at least of their independent exist- 
 ence, was the common history of the South American 
 repubhcs. For the purposes of this memoir, it is quite 
 sufficient to say that the Vincennes passed a great deal 
 of time in the Guayaquil River guarding American in- 
 terests in the civil disturbances agitating the state of 
 Ecuador ; for coeval with the development of this 
 poHtical condition came the wide extension of American 
 commerce, and United States vessels of war in South 
 American waters were fully occupied in guarding the 
 complex interests of our citizens abroad. In September 
 the Vincennes was again at Callao, and the American 
 consul at Lima applied to the commodore for an officer 
 to take charge of the bark Vermont, which had lost 
 her captain by the misconduct or mutiny of a part of 
 the crew. At his own solicitation, Commodore Wads- 
 worth gave Davis permission to take charge of this 
 ship and return with her to the United States, directing 
 him to report by letter to the Navy Department on his 
 arrival home. With three midshipmen from the Vin- 
 cennes as watch officers,^ Davis took command of the 
 Vermont, sailed from Callao on September 14th, and 
 for the fourth time made the passage round Cape Horn, 
 reaching New York in February, 1835, where he re- 
 ported his arrival by letter to the Navy Department, 
 and, being granted leave of absence, went immediately 
 home. 
 
 Davis's father, the sohcitor-general, who was now in 
 
 ^ Midshipmen O. H. Perry, J. B. Dale, and Stephen Decatur, good 
 navy names. These young gentlemen went home in the Vermont for 
 their examination, and all passed. Perry resigned in 1849, Dale died in 
 1848, and Decatur died a commodore on the retired list in 1876. 
 
THE vmCENNES 63 
 
 old age, had resigned his office and retired from active 
 life, and had settled in Cambridge while his son was 
 in the Pacific on board the Yincennes. As he had no 
 ties of his own, Cambridge, therefore, became Davis's 
 home, and continued to be his place of residence until 
 the close of the civil war. During the period which 
 followed his return with the Vermont, he was some- 
 times on leave of absence, and part of the time again 
 on duty on board the receiving ship at the Boston 
 yard. His father died in October, 1835, but his sisters 
 remained in Cambridge, and it was at this time that 
 the close intimacy with Professor Benjamin Peirce 
 began. They were later aUied by marriage, but at 
 this time Peirce had just begun his career as professor 
 of mathematics at Harvard, and he and his wife and 
 sister-in-law were intimate with Davis's sisters. In 
 Peirce's companionship, and under his guidance, Davis 
 took up the serious study of mathematics, for which 
 he had a natural fondness, and, though he could not 
 follow the transcendent flights of Peirce's genius, he 
 acquired a working familiarity with mathematical tools, 
 and his studies at this time stimulated the analytical 
 bent of his intellect, and determined, to a great degree, 
 his future career, in which he did some good mathe- 
 matical work. This intercourse with Peirce, and with 
 others of the faculty in Cambridge, and his mathemati- 
 cal studies, tended to confirm the inclination toward 
 scientific pursuits which had been manifested in 1833 
 in his application for duty on the coast survey ; and, 
 although it was several years still before he actually 
 began his career in almost the only field of research 
 
64 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 then open to the navy, his studies date from this 
 period. So, too, from this time the intimacy with Ben- 
 jamin Peiree, which lasted through life, took the place 
 of brotherly affection, which he had not known ^ since 
 boyhood. 
 
 In the autumn of 1836 Davis was ordered to report 
 to Commodore John B. Nicolson for duty in connection 
 with the recruiting service in Boston, and by the latter 
 directed to open a rendezvous for the enlistment of 
 seamen for the Brazil station ; and in January, 1837, 
 he was assigned to the razee Independence, Commodore 
 Nicolson's flagship. He kept a journal of this cruise, 
 which, like that of the Ontario, was an interesting one 
 on account of the ground covered, as well as from 
 the character of the ship and her officers The Inde- 
 pendence was the largest frigate in the world at that 
 time. The flatulent dullness of newspaper writers has 
 so hackneyed that phrase in descriptions of the several 
 ships of the new navy, one after another, that it is 
 stupid to employ it ; only, in the case of the Independ- 
 ence, it happens to be literally true. She had been 
 built for a seventy-four, and razeed one deck, and in 
 no navy of the world was there a frigate of such pro- 
 portions. To display this magnificent ship in the north- 
 ern ports of Europe, which American men-of-war seldom 
 visited, was one of the objects of the cruise. She carried 
 out the United States minister to Russia, Mr. Dallas, 
 with his f amil}'^, and visited first the English ports of Ryde 
 and Southampton, where her appearance excited universal 
 
 1 But one of Davis's brothers lived to grow up. Frederick Hersey 
 Davis, his senior by twenty years, died in Louisiana in 1840. 
 
THE INDEPENDENCE 65 
 
 interest. She sailed from Boston in May, under the 
 command of Commodore Nicolson, with Alexander 
 Slidell — who afterwards changed his name to Mac- 
 kenzie — as first lieutenant. He was the brother of 
 the Slidell who was captured in the Trent with Mason, 
 and was a man of some literary attainment. Several 
 years later he acquired notoriety by his action, while in 
 comlnand of the brig Somers, in hanging at the yard- 
 arm a midshipman and two seamen who were sus- 
 pected of mutinous conspiracy. Although acquitted 
 by a court martial, the stigma of this act never left 
 him, and he was never employed again. Of the other 
 lieutenants, — Hoff, Davis, Lardner, Poor, and Strong, 
 — all lived to attain the highest rank in the navy. 
 The purser of the ship was Thomas Breese, who enjoyed 
 a wider popularity, and was perhaps more universally 
 beloved, than any man in the service. The ship was a 
 very happy and harmonious one. On the passage out, 
 the presence of the ladies of Mr. Dallas's family lent 
 an agreeable novelty to the ordinary dullness of rou- 
 tine on board a man-of-war. 
 
 Davis's journal is full of enthusiastic descriptions of 
 travel in England, and the wonders of London, which 
 he visited while the ship was at Southampton, travel- 
 ing in what were almost the last days of that famous 
 mode of conveyance, the English post chaise. While 
 he was in London the king (William IV.) died, and he 
 witnessed the ceremony of proclaiming the young queen 
 at Saint James's and in the city. He took special 
 delight in the opera, and, as he had a fine and dis- 
 criminating taste in music, his criticisms are extremely 
 
66 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 interesting and very graphic. The Italian opera reached 
 the very summit of its existence at this time in Lon- 
 don, and Davis is not the only critic who has grown 
 enthusiastic in describing the opera in 1837. It is 
 noticeable that the death of the king closed the thea- 
 tres and places of amusement for only two or three 
 nights, so that Davis had plenty of opportunity for 
 this diversion. The greatest stars of the Italian* lyric 
 world were congregated in London, — Pasta (somewhat 
 past her prime), Grisi, Lablache, Rubini, Tamburini, 
 and the famous dancer, TagUoni. 
 
 After leaving England the ship went to Cronstadt. 
 To quote from the journal : — 
 
 We were obliged to stop twenty-four hours at Copenhagen 
 for a wind. Taking in two new pilots, one for the Grounds 
 and another for the Baltic, we left there on the 23d (July). 
 Going over the Grounds there was only 24 feet of water in a 
 place of some extent. The ship, trimmed to an even keel, 
 drew 22 feet 4 inches, so that we had but little to spare. 
 The air was perfectly calm and the sea as smooth as glass ; 
 notwithstanding, she touched, by the awkwardness of the 
 pilot, and the difficulty of steering with a steamboat very 
 improperly ahead instead of alongside. . . . The shock was 
 a slight one and hardly impeded the ship's way. When the 
 shoal water was passed, the steamboat left us and we made 
 sail. At the mouth of the Gulf of Finland we encountered 
 a Eussian fleet of nine sail of the line upon their regular 
 summer tour of exercise. . . . On Sunday the 29th, at 3 
 o'clock in the morning, the ship anchored at Cronstadt. 
 
 At daylight our arrival was telegraphed to St. Petersburg, 
 and at nine o'clock we were surprised by the intelligence that 
 the Emperor intended to visit the ship in the course of the 
 
THE INDEPENDENCE 67 
 
 morning. Owing to the fatigues of the previous night, and 
 the state of some parts of the rigging that required immediate 
 refitting, the people had not beea called up at the usual early 
 hour to clean the decks. They were not only not washed, but 
 tar in use aloft had stained them, and they looked altogether 
 worse than they had done at any time since fitting out. It 
 could not certainly have been anticipated that His Imperial 
 Majesty the Autocrat of all the Russias would resign his 
 state and come on board a strange ship of war in the charac- 
 ter of attendant to his own servants, without giving notice 
 and allowing time for preparation. We were very much 
 mortified at the condition of the vessel. We had hoped to 
 show her off in a becoming state of beauty and order. As it 
 was, we had only to make such hasty provision for His 
 Majesty's reception as the time allowed. At about ten the 
 Imperial steamboat emerged from the crowded neighborhood 
 of the mole, and stood toward a Danish frigate that had 
 arrived on the same morning. No standard or badge indi- 
 cated the presence of the Emperor. From the Danish frigate 
 she approached us. A boat crowded with uniforms left her. 
 In the coxswain-box, filling the place and doing the duty of 
 steersman, stood a noble figure in plain citizen's frock and 
 white cap, who was designated by the American consul on 
 board as the Emperor Nicholas. When the boat came along- 
 side the suite passed over the gangway first and received the 
 appropriate honors. His Majesty followed the very last, and 
 turning directly forward, with a careless salute to the quarter- 
 deck, he was lost in the intricacies of the ship. No one 
 attended him. He looked at the forecastle and put some 
 questions to the boatswain. I saw him next on the main- 
 deck ; he had chosen the side not usually shown to visitors, 
 and was prying into whatever attracted him with searching 
 curiosity. He made the same solitary, scrutinizing tour of 
 the berth and orlop decks, including the officers' apartments. 
 In the ward-room he spoke to the steward, and noticed Mrs. 
 
68 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 Dallas's very beautiful baby with affectionate kindness. His 
 intimate acquaintance with ships of war enabled him to pass 
 through every part of the vessel with the same facility as an 
 officer. Finally he appeared upon the poop-deck, leaning 
 against the trysail mast in an attitude evidently studied to 
 display his manly and symmetrical person. Here he re- 
 mained during an examination of the percussion locks, and 
 when it was over he went up to Count Nesselrode, raised his 
 hand to his cap in the manner of an inferior officer reporting 
 to a superior, and sprang hastily over the side. The suite 
 followed. It consisted of Count Nesselrode and other civil 
 officers of the government, and several of the most distin- 
 guished admirals. The incognito which the Emperor had 
 chosen he was carefully permitted to retain. Excepting the 
 
 " Extraordinary gaze 
 Such as is bent on sunlike majesty 
 When it shines seldom in admiring eyes," 
 
 which certainly might be excused to the wondering simplicity 
 of republicans, he was troubled with no token of recognition, 
 but quietly and unobserved suffered to pursue his own way as 
 much as if his assumed unimportance had been real. We 
 were afterwards told that, when he discovered that he had 
 been known, he fully appreciated this delicacy. The officers 
 of the Danish frigate were not aware of his presence until we 
 manned yards on his return to the steamboat, hoisted the 
 Russian flag at the main masthead, and announced it in a 
 voice of thunder to the harbor by a salute of forty-one guns 
 from our main-deck thirty-two pounders. The Emperor 
 hoisted the American flag at the mainmast of the yacht, and 
 returned the salute with an equal number of guns, and then, 
 throwing off all further disguise, he unfurled the Imperial 
 standard. The Danish frigate, the forts, and ten or fifteen 
 Russian men-of-war, scattered in the spacious roadstead far 
 and near, woke the echoes of the distant shores with mingling 
 bursts of artillery. 
 
THE INDEPENDENCE 69 
 
 It was the custom of the Emperor Nicholas to visit 
 every foreign vessel of war in person, to learn from 
 each such improvements in naval matters as might be 
 adopted in his own navy, and the visit, as in this case, 
 was generally made incognito. In this instance it was 
 followed by an invitation to the officers, in the Emper- 
 or's name, to attend the private opera at Peterhoff on 
 the following evening, and to look at the grounds. 
 Davis, with others of the officers, accepted this invita- 
 tion. The performance was a French vaudeville, and 
 he naively remarks : " My chief amusement was to gaze 
 about in this new scene. French vaudevilles I had 
 seen before, but this was my first appearance, and I 
 feared it would be my last, within the sacred precincts 
 of an imperial court." 
 
 During the stay of the ship at Cronstadt the officers 
 visited St. Petersburg, but there was nothing of special 
 interest connected with this visit, and only one extract 
 from the journal is worth preserving : — 
 
 We afterwards drove to the Admiralty, the headquarters 
 of the navy. It is a low building of immense extent, perhaps 
 six hundred feet, beautified in front by a row of trees. . . . 
 
 A long hall contains a large store of nautical and mathe- 
 matical instruments, compasses, sextants, charts, etc., etc. 
 They were carefully and systematically arranged, and indeed 
 all we saw at the Admiralty confirmed the impression that 
 everything relating to the department, both here and at 
 Cronstadt, is conducted with perfect order and upon a fixed 
 system. . . . The plan, I am inclined to think, extends itself 
 throughout the active service of the navy, and embraces the 
 minutest details, so that the daily and ordinary duties of a 
 man-of-war, the practice (?) of evolutions and the precise 
 
70 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 forms of discipline, are explicitly laid down. This particu- 
 larity is in part a necessity, arising out of the forced and 
 exotic nature of the navy. Despotism has determined to 
 create a marine without the usual materials ; therefore it 
 wisely selects the most approved forms of practice in the best 
 countries, and lays them down as instructions not to be vio- 
 lated. It provides a perfect uniformity, but represses genius. 
 It is making bricks without straw, but making them in the 
 best manner possible. This extreme minuteness was very 
 much admired by some of the officers. It seems to me to be 
 more becoming to the Russian navy than to our own. The 
 former has no commerce as a school for seamen, and no 
 naval genius, speaking with regard to the nation. It must 
 educate everybody, the forecastleman and the post-captain, 
 and even go so far as to originate, if this were possible, the 
 sentiments and predilections that belong to the service. The 
 case is directly the reverse with us, who are preeminently a 
 naval people. The scheme which best applies to us is that 
 which, being thoroughly comprehensive, embraces heads and 
 principles chiefly, and leaves the active details to be filled up 
 by the governing mind, regulated by the custom which must 
 be a universally required law of a practical and active service 
 like our own. This is the English system ; it is only neces- 
 sary to refer to history for its success. It would be some- 
 what ridiculous to explain to an American commander how 
 to sail his vessel, how to tack ship and reef topsails, etc. 
 The commissioners for the revisal of the naval code lately 
 attempted something of this kind, and terminated their labors 
 by a thorough failure and disgrace. In another respect the 
 Russian navy has a great advantage over us, in being con- 
 trolled by a single and permanent will. With us the Secre- 
 tary is constantly changing, and with him the orders and 
 plans of the department. An indifference and want of zeal 
 is a mournful consequence of this instability. 
 
THE INDEPENDENCE 71 
 
 The writer did not survive to know that in less than 
 sixty years the position would be reversed, and that 
 his very language might be to-day the criticism of a 
 Russian on the navy of the United States. 
 
 The Independence left Cronstadt on the 13th of 
 August, and, after a boisterous and protracted passage 
 of fourteen days, anchored at Copenhagen. Davis's 
 journal might be quoted at length for an account of 
 this very interesting visit to the Danish capital ; but as 
 his remarks are general rather than personal, they might 
 be out of place and tedious in the present connection. 
 The ship left Copenhagen on September 6th, and, en- 
 countering constant and heavy head winds, anchored 
 at Spithead on the 20th. From here she sailed on the 
 29th for the coast of Brazil, touching at Madeira on 
 the passage out. In leaving Spithead, the Independ- 
 ence had a trial of speed with H. B. M. frigate Pique^ 
 and, much to the mortification of the officers, was 
 beaten ; but she sailed from Madeira in company with 
 another British ship, the Wellesley, seventy-four, flag- 
 ship of the East India squadron, which had the repu- 
 tation of being a good sailer, and the British admiral, 
 tempted probably by the success of the Pique, offered 
 a trial of speed. She was easily beaten by the Inde- 
 pendence, and the next morning could be discerned far 
 astern, only as a speck on the horizon. The Pique 
 was a new ship, built after the design of a talented 
 constructor, who added several very fast vessels to the 
 British navy. 
 
 For the rest of the cruise of the Independence Httle 
 need be said. The journal ends at Madeira. We 
 
72 CHARLES HENRY DAvis 
 
 catch an occasional glimpse of the shi^i and her offie^ers 
 in contemporary letters. One officer/ ij midshipman ' on 
 board, wrote long after : " When we arrived at Rio de 
 Janeiro, Lieutenant C. H. Davis, a fine sailor, and vthe 
 officer whom the men most admired, had the deck. A 
 moderate land breeze was blowing, and the entran^pe 
 was narrow and dangerous, but the commodore dete r- 
 mined to attempt the difficult feat of beating into poirt. 
 Davis handled the ship beautifully, and the men spran'g 
 with alacrity at the sound of his voice. It was we^ll 
 that they were quick, for hardly would the sails be 
 trimmed on one tack before the ordei, * Keady, about ! * 
 would be given for the other. Shortly after getting;; 
 through the narrow part of the entrance the sea breeze 
 made, and, squaring our yards, we stood up to the an- 
 chorage, making a flying moor. This was indeed skill- 
 ful seamanship, and excited the admiration of all the for- 
 eign sailors in port. Karely had a vessel so large as 
 the Independence, accomplished this evolution. It was 
 a lesson to the midshipmen that they never forgot."^ 
 
 During a great part of this cruise the ship remained 
 in the River Plate, protecting American interests in 
 the state of war which existed between the Argentine 
 Confederation and England, France, and Brazil. The 
 famous Rosas was dictator, and Buenos Ayres was 
 closely blockaded by a French fleet. 
 
 * The late Rear Admiral Thomas H. Stevens. 
 
 2 This evolution was executed repeatedly on the same ground, though 
 with a smaller ship, by the sloop of war Portsmouth, Commander A. A. 
 Semmes, during two years in which the author served on board that 
 vessel on the Brazil station. The Portsmouth also accomplished the some- 
 what more difficult feat of beating out of Rio against the sea breeze. 
 
THE INDEPENDENCE 73 
 
 The ship fell in with the Wilkes Exploring Expedi- 
 tion here. Davis corresponded regularly with Peirce 
 during this cruise, and the Independence returned to 
 the United States and was paid off in April, 1840. 
 
CHAPTER V 
 
 THE COAST SURVEY AND THE NAUTICAL ALMANAC 
 
 The end of the cruise of the Independence marks 
 the close of what may be considered as Davis's early 
 career in the naval service. He had now been seven- 
 teen years in the navy and almost constantly at sea, 
 when, by the operation of the system then in vogue, he 
 might look forward to a long period of inactivity. The 
 system, or want of system, in our naval organization, 
 has been characterized by short periods of great ac- 
 celeration, followed by long periods of stagnation in 
 the flow of promotion. Davis entered the service just 
 in time to suffer by the stagnation following the rapid 
 promotions during the last war with Great Britain. 
 Moreover, employment on shore for naval officers was 
 an almost unknown thing ; at least, there was no regular 
 shore duty for officers ; neither could an officer claim, 
 of right, employment on shore. The first official recog- 
 nition of shore duty as a legitimate employment was 
 made in general orders in 1868, assigning a fixed 
 period to sea service, to be followed by a similar period 
 of shore duty, alternating with each other through an 
 officer's whole active career, and marking in itself the 
 first step in the decadence of the navy which followed 
 
THE COAST SURVEY 75 
 
 the civil war. In 1840 there were very few places for 
 naval officers on shore, and those who had them were 
 apt to hold on to them, as the principle of rotation was 
 not recognized, so that a lieutenant, of eight or ten 
 years' standing, at the end of a cruise found himself in 
 a position to do pretty much whatever he pleased. His 
 place on board ship was wanted by younger men, 
 and promotion was still a long way ahead. With 
 perhaps the exception of a cruise as first lieutenant, 
 the professional prospect for years to come was one 
 of forced inactivity. Under such circumstances, many 
 active and intelligent officers turned their attention 
 to the coast survey, which was now just beginning to 
 advance from a position of insignificance to one of 
 the greatest importance. When the Independence was 
 paid off, Davis returned to Cambridge and resumed 
 his mathematical studies with Peirce, and took his 
 degree at Harvard. He served for a short time at 
 the naval rendezvous in Boston, and in April, 1842, 
 was appointed an assistant on the coast survey, and 
 for a period of fifteen years he had very little con- 
 nection with the active duties of the navy. 
 
 The United States Coast Survey * was first established 
 by an act of Congress passed in 1807. At that time 
 the only charts of our own coast were based upon for- 
 eign surveys, and many of them were foreign compila- 
 tions. Upon the passage of the act above referred to, 
 
 * The article " Coast Survey," in the American Cyclopaedia, and the 
 reports of the superintendent are the authorities for this brief sketch of 
 the survey. 
 
76 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 the Secretary of the Treasury addressed letters to sev- 
 eral scientific men, calling for plans as to the best 
 methods of executing the survey. The plan proposed 
 by Mr. Hassler was the one adopted. Hassler was a 
 native of Switzerland, and had been employed in the 
 trigonometrical survey of his own country. The fact 
 that the plan for the United States Coast Survey should 
 have originated with and been first executed by a for- 
 eigner gives a striking illustration of the lack of scien- 
 tific knowledge in this country. Hassler was sent to 
 Europe in 1811 for the purpose of procuring the neces- 
 sary instruments and standards of measure, and, owing 
 to the war with England, he was detained abroad, and 
 did not get home until 1815. In 1817 he was for- 
 mally appointed superintendent of the survey, and the 
 labors in the field commenced by the measurement of 
 a base line on the Hudson in the same year. Before 
 he could publish the results of his first season's work, 
 however, the survey was effectually discontinued by an 
 act of Congress repealing that part of the law which 
 authorized the employment of astronomers, and persons 
 other than officers in the army and navy, in the prose- 
 cution of the work. From this time, for seventeen 
 years, the survey languished, being carried on only 
 spasmodically and without a definite, comprehensive 
 plan, by officers of both services acting under their own 
 departments and independently of each other. In 1828 
 the Secretary of the Navy again called the attention of 
 Congress to the paramount necessity of a comprehen- 
 sive survey of the coast in accordance with the plan of 
 1807. The increasing commerce of our ports made 
 
THE COAST SURVEY 77 
 
 this a vital and pressing necessity. Independent sur- 
 veys made by naval officers had been carried on without 
 definite plan, and with insufficient means both of time 
 and money, and had resulted only in confusion. The 
 results of these surveys were characterized by the Sec- 
 retary of the Navy himself as " unsafe, and, in many 
 instances, useless and pernicious." In reply to the 
 question " whether, in the opinion of the department, 
 such survey ought to be made," the Secretary replied : 
 " Upon this point no doubt is entertained. It is called 
 for by regard to our commercial and naval interests, 
 and to our means of national defense." In 1832 the 
 law of 1807 was revived, the employment of " astro- 
 nomers and other persons " was again authorized, and 
 Hassler once more submitted the same plan which had 
 been adopted in 1816. In August of that year he was 
 again appointed to the head of the survey, and this 
 date marks the real beginning of the institution as it 
 now exists. Hassler died in 1843. Some mistrust 
 appears to have attached to his earlier work, for in the 
 first years of the survey much time was lost in pro- 
 tracted congressional investigations, and in such methods 
 of supervision and inspection as Hassler resented as 
 insulting to himself. He had given the whole prime 
 of his life to a patient effort to establish and sustain 
 the survey, and the methods of primary and secondary 
 triangulation proposed in his original plan are substan- 
 tially the same as those employed at the present day. 
 Hassler was succeeded by Professor A. D. Bache, who 
 remained at the head of the survey for twenty-three 
 years, and brought to the work great scientific expe- 
 
78 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 rience and ability. Under Bache the scope of the 
 survey was extended to nearly its present proportions, 
 for he recognized the far-reaching requirements of the 
 plan, and systemized the work to embrace the whole 
 range of related practical sciences. Astronomy, geod- 
 esy, mathematics, geology, natural history, and the 
 physical sciences of electricity and photography, as well 
 as the mechanical arts necessary in supplying instru- 
 ments, — all these are related either directly or indirectly 
 to the practical work of the survey, and go hand in 
 hand with topography, hydrography, drawing, engrav- 
 ing, and printing, in the formation of charts for the 
 use of navigators, and in the compilation of sailing 
 directions. Professor Bache was succeeded in 1867 
 by Professor Benjamin Peirce, who further extended 
 the survey to include the triangulation of the continent, 
 so that the institution became the Coast and Geodetic 
 Survey of the United States. 
 
 At the beginning of the active life of the coast sur- 
 vey in 1832, science in America may be said to have 
 been almost non-existent. That it should have been 
 necessary to go abroad to find a superintendent for the 
 work is a sufficient evidence of the truth of this asser- 
 tion. American science was unknown abroad. The 
 lives of the pioneers of scientific work in this country 
 show early struggles against public indifference and 
 obstacles which were almost insurmountable. The 
 coast survey was the first of the great scientific de- 
 partments of the government, and, with the Smith- 
 sonian Institution, it did more to foster the growth of 
 knowledge and stimulate research than any other gov- 
 
 // , 
 
THE COAST SURVEY 79 
 
 ernment establishment has ever done before or since. 
 The workers in the field of science were a mere handful. 
 Under the fostering care of the scientific establishments 
 in various departments of the government, they have 
 multiplied to a throng ; and to the coast survey itself 
 belongs the honor of the beginning. Speaking on this 
 subject, a writer on the history of the Smithsonian 
 Institution ^ for the first half century of its existence 
 says : " The history of the Smithsonian Institution is 
 practically coextensive with the history of the Naval 
 Observatory, organized in 1842, and with that of the 
 Coast and Geodetic Survey, as reorganized in 1843. . . . 
 The interest taken by Joseph Henry in the progress of 
 the more abstruse mathematical theories of astronomy 
 and geodesy forms a noteworthy feature of his annual 
 reports. These reports show that the Institution was 
 in touch with the ablest mathematicians of the country, 
 and that no branch of their science was so abstract as 
 to be beyond the recognition and aid of the Secretary. 
 It seems strange, in the present day of open avenues to 
 the publication of meritorious works, that at a time less 
 than fifty years ago there should have been difficulty 
 in finding a publisher for so great a treatise as Professor 
 Benjamin Peirce's * Analytical Mechanics.' Still more 
 strange does it appear that the cooperation of the 
 Smithsonian Institution with the Navy Department 
 should have been essential to secure the publication of 
 so important a work as Davis's translation of Gauss's 
 
 ^ The Smithsonian Institution, 1846-1896, edited by George Brown 
 Goode, article " Mathematics," by Robert Simpson Woodward. 
 
80 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 * Theoria Motus Corporum Coelestium.' * But publish- 
 ers in those days found little demand for, and less 
 profit in, contributions to knowledge. Science as such 
 had not yet been recognized by the colleges, and there 
 were only a few men, mostly in the Eastern States, who 
 found in their surroundings any encouragement to 
 their devotion to abstract studies. Even the govern- 
 ment bureaus, like the Naval Observatory, the ' Nauti- 
 cal Almanac' Of&ce, and the Coast and Geodetic [s2c] 
 Survey, had not yet reached an independent footing 
 in regard to the publication of researches indispensable 
 to the progress of their work." 
 
 When Davis joined the coast survey as an assistant, 
 the work so far accompHshed included only New York 
 Bay and the neighboring shores of Long Island and 
 New Jersey. In the reorganization of the work in 
 1843, the whole coast was divided into sections which 
 were placed in charge of separate parties, and the 
 hydrography of harbors and offshore work was in- 
 trusted to naval officers. It would be tedious to recite, 
 in chronological detail, the events of Davis's life during 
 the seven years in which he remained attached to the 
 survey. From April, 1842, to July, 1849, he was 
 almost constantly employed on this service, the inter- 
 ruptions being unimportant and infrequent. His first 
 work was an investigation of the velocity and direc- 
 tion of the tides in New York harbor and Long Island 
 Sound, and the study of the current of the Gulf 
 
 * The translation of the Theoria Motus was made while Davis was at 
 the head of the Nautical Almanac, and published while he was at sea, in 
 1857. 
 
THE COAST SURVEY 81 
 
 Stream and the tides and currents of the Nantucket 
 Shoals. His work in this connection led to his fre- 
 quent employment on commissions to examine the prin- 
 cipal harbors ; and he served, not only at this time 
 but subsequently, as a permanent member of several 
 harbor commissions both at the North and South. He 
 also made a special study of the tides in Hell Gate, and 
 prepared a plan for deepening the channel and re- 
 moving obstructions, for which, in 1848, he received 
 the thanks of the New York Chamber of Commerce. 
 These labors led to a general study of the laws of 
 tidal action, in which he made valuable additions to 
 knowledge, and was led to the adoption of original and 
 striking views, which are embodied in his "Memoir 
 upon the Geological Action of the Tidal and Other 
 Currents of the Ocean," ^ and in his " Law of Deposit 
 of the Flood Tide."^ These publications made his 
 name known as a scientific investigator and an hydro- 
 grapher of skill; and their object was to exhibit the 
 law of relation between the tidal currents of the sea 
 and the alluvial deposits on its borders, showing that 
 this law had contributed in past ages, and is still oper- 
 ating, to affect the growth of continents and the modi- 
 fication of their forms. He also undertook a general 
 discussion of the tidal observations of the whole survey, 
 and, working with Hampton Roads as a base, carried 
 on the discussions to include the effects of the moon's 
 parallax and declination, eliminating which the fluctua- 
 tions caused by atmospheric changes appear as residual 
 
 * Memoirs American Academy, New Series, vol, iv. 
 
 * Smithsonian Contributions to Knowledge, vol. iii. 
 
82 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 errors. This work was performed under the direct 
 supervision of the superintendent himself, who says : ^ 
 " The effect of changes of pressure and of winds upon 
 the curve of height is already apparent. While the 
 accumulation of these observations enables us to pro- 
 ceed in the successive steps of their complete discussion 
 towards a prediction tide-table, the new observations 
 under the immediate direction of Lieutenant-Command- 
 ant Davis are made to pass through the previous stages 
 of reduction. I have also availed myself of Lieutenant- 
 Commandant Davis's personal labors to make a prelimi- 
 nary discussion of the tide wave in Long Island Sound." 
 In 1844, on the reorganization of the survey under 
 Professor Bache, Davis was placed in charge of the 
 hydrography of the eastern section, from Passama- 
 quoddy Bay to Point Judith, embracing the coasts of 
 Maine, New Hampshire, Massachusetts, and Rhode 
 Island. Besides the survey of several harbors, the 
 principal one of which was Boston, Davis's work on 
 this section was almost entirely on the Nantucket 
 Shoals. It seems extraordinary to realize that until 
 fifty years ago these shoals had never been surveyed, 
 and that the position of the principal dangers in the 
 usual track of vessels was laid down on the chart on 
 the report of fishermen, traders, and coast pilots, while 
 other shoals, still more dangerous because their exist- 
 ence was not even suspected, had never been reported, 
 and were consequently uncharted. The almost imme- 
 diate result of a systematic survey was the discovery 
 of the New South Shoal, which for many years bore 
 
 * Report of the Superintendent, November, 1847. 
 
THE COAST SURVEY 83 
 
 Davis's name. This discovery called forth letters of 
 acknowledgment from the boards of underwriters of 
 Boston and New York, and Davis himself says of it: 
 " Many good ships, never heard of, have been wrecked 
 here, and their scattered remains, carried to sea by 
 the currents, have sunk there and afforded no clue to 
 their loss. The President, steam packet, it will be 
 recollected, was seen hereabouts for the last time." 
 Now this shoal is marked by the South Shoal Light- 
 ship, which lies farther off shore than any light-ship on 
 the coast. The work on Nantucket Shoals continued 
 from season to season as long as Davis remained on 
 the survey, and the whole extent of the shoals was 
 accurately surveyed. Many new dangers were discov- 
 ered and laid down, and a study made of the set of 
 the tides and currents. 
 
 While engaged in the investigation of the current of 
 the Gulf Stream, Davis commanded the brig Wash- 
 ington, and for the offshore work on Nantucket 
 Shoals and the hydrography of the eastern section he 
 commanded successively the schooner Gallatin and the 
 steamer Bihh. Hydrographic surveying was carried on 
 only in the summer season, but the winters were occu- 
 pied in reducing observations, and particularly in the 
 work on the tides and Hell Gate ; and there were fre- 
 quent journeys along the coast as far south as Florida, 
 in company with the superintendent, and in connection 
 with the several harbor commissions, of which they 
 were both members ; and to Washington for consulta- 
 tions at the Coast Survey Office. In this way an inti- 
 macy sprung up between Bache and Davis which lasted 
 
84 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 until the former's death in 1867. In his frequent visits 
 to Washington he generally stayed with Bache at the 
 Coast Survey Office, or with Henry at the Smithsonian 
 Institution, with whom his scientific work had also 
 brought him into close intimacy. Davis was one of 
 the trusted and responsible officers of the survey, and 
 in fact, during the latter part of his connection with 
 the survey, he was almost constantly in consultation 
 with the superintendent on matters relating not only 
 to the internal policy of the work, but in defending 
 and supporting the institution in its relations with 
 Congress ; for, like other new undertakings, it was mis- 
 understood, and was more than once made the object 
 of attack. On one of these occasions Davis was brought 
 into close relations with Jefferson Davis, who had un- 
 dertaken the defense of the coast survey in the Senate. 
 Davis's connection with the survey ceased in 1849, and 
 although in no way required, either by custom or by 
 official courtesy, the superintendent wrote to the secre- 
 tary of the treasury : " The official reports of the pro- 
 gress of the coast survey have, from time to time, 
 brought the name of Lieutenant Davis very promi- 
 nently before the department, as marked by all the 
 qualities which insure distinction in such a work. The 
 loss of his services will be deeply felt. The zeal, in- 
 dustry, knowledge, and judgment, ripened by expe- 
 rience, which he has brought to the survey, cannot 
 soon be replaced. They have conferred upon it some 
 of its most decided claims to usefulness and public 
 approval." The hydrography of the coast survey has 
 been carried on by naval officers since the beginning, 
 
THE COAST SURVEY 85 
 
 and many have been connected with the survey, first 
 and last; but the work has now taken on something 
 of a routine character, while it was Davis's good for- 
 tune to enter the service of the survey when there 
 was still a wide field open for original investigation 
 and discovery, and when the number of original scien- 
 tific workers in the whole country was comparatively 
 small. His real talents were developed in a perfectly 
 wholesome and congenial atmosphere. 
 
 About this time several young German officers were 
 in the navy of the United States, serving on board 
 our ships for the purpose of learning their profession; 
 for the kingdom of Prussia was beginning a naval 
 policy, and like Russia in 1837, having no naval ma- 
 terial at home, was studying the best naval methods 
 abroad. The choice of the United States navy as a 
 model was natural enough, as our ships and service 
 had a very high reputation for efficiency, and our coun- 
 try was the one great power having no interests in the 
 continental politics of Europe. A Prussian commis- 
 sioner was in Washington to study naval organization, 
 and with powers to propose to the Navy Department 
 the selection of an American officer to take charge 
 of the organization of the Prussian navy. Davis was 
 named by Commodore M. C. Perry, to whom the ques- 
 tion had been referred, as the officer best qualified for 
 this appointment. But the negotiation, if indeed it 
 ever amounted to so much, fell through. Davis cer- 
 tainly never sought the place, and stood in a perfectly 
 passive attitude, and it is only mentioned in his letters 
 from Washington in the spring of 1849 as a sugges- 
 
86 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 tion of Commodore Perry's. Indeed, Davis's heart 
 was in his scientific work, in which he had become 
 thoroughly engrossed. 
 
 The question of a national prime meridian was a 
 long vexed one, which was only finally settled by legis- 
 lation in 1855. Seamen generally favored adhesion to 
 the meridian of Greenwich, to which they were accus- 
 tomed, and to which their charts, and for many years 
 thereafter the charts which they used abroad, referred. 
 But the work of the coast survey had brought out 
 very clearly the necessity for a national ephemeris, 
 which should take the place of and improve upon the 
 " British Nautical Almanac ; " and Davis threw the whole 
 weight of his influence and energy into the accom- 
 plishment of this purpose. He was seconded by Bache 
 and Henry, and by Maury, the superintendent of the 
 Naval Observatory. The result of their labors was the 
 establishment in July, 1849, of the " American Ephem- 
 eris and Nautical Almanac," and Davis was placed in 
 charge of the work, and, by a wise provision of the 
 department, left absolutely unfettered in its execution. 
 Perhaps no one achievement of his life has entitled 
 him to higher fame, or has left a more lasting impres- 
 sion. The author of the " Biographical Memoir " for 
 the American Academy ^ says of the Almanac : " The 
 establishment of this work was urged by its projectors, 
 and especially by Lieutenant Davis (the prime mover 
 in the undertaking), with two motives : first, to ad- 
 vance the scientific character and standing of the 
 country by a publication of the highest order from a 
 
 ^ Proceedings of the American Academy of Arts and Sciences, vol. xii. 
 
THE NAUTICAL ALMANAC 87 
 
 scientific point of view ; and, secondly, to promote the 
 cause of astronomy itself, and render substantial ser- 
 vices to navigation by producing a work on a higher 
 plane than the ^ British Nautical Almanac,' fully con- 
 formed to the latest developments of knowledge, and 
 likely to give an additional stimulus to pure research. 
 To carry out this ambitious plan, with the revision of 
 the solar, lunar, and planetary tables, and of various 
 points of astronomical theory which it involved, it was 
 necessary to enlist in the work the ablest mathematical 
 astronomers of the country, and at the same time to 
 train up a body of young computers, and to inspire 
 them not only with the spirit of numerical accuracy, 
 but with the true love of science and desire to advance 
 it. To this arduous but most interesting task Davis 
 brought his admirable judgment and his fine scientific 
 talents, together with that fortunate temperament which 
 easily united various men in loyalty to one enterprise, 
 and that generosity of nature which thought only of 
 doing the work in the best manner, and gladly gave 
 the freest possible play to others' individuality. The 
 first volume of the * Ephemeris ' appeared in 1852, and 
 was very favorably received on both sides of the At- 
 lantic ; and it may be safely said that, except the coast 
 survey, of which the vast scope of course gives it pre- 
 eminence, no scientific work which has been carried on 
 in this country has redounded more largely to the 
 national credit. * The policy adopted in the newly 
 formed ofiice,' writes one who was familiar with it and 
 whose judgment is authoritative, * though not in all 
 respects to be permanently imitated as a piece of 
 
88 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 administrative machinery, was such as to make it a 
 more efficient promoter of mathematical astronomy in 
 this country than any organization we have ever had. 
 Young men of talent were looked for from all quarters, 
 were employed without regard to personal or political 
 influence, were paid according to their efficiency, and 
 were encouraged to engage in any branch of mathe- 
 matical or astronomical research which would tend to 
 improve the Almanac. In the work of the office there 
 was a freedom from discipline and restraint, which, 
 though it might work badly under other circumstances, 
 was very favorable to the development of a school of 
 mathematicians. Besides men like Peirce and Walker,^ 
 who had attained eminence before becoming connected 
 with the office, the names of President Runkle, Pro- 
 fessors Winlock and Newcomb, Chauncey Wright, and 
 William Ferrel may be cited as representatives of the 
 men who were first brought out through their connec- 
 tion with the Nautical Almanac* " 
 
 Those who engage in useful scientific pursuits, and 
 particularly those who follow astronomy and the exact 
 sciences, need have no misgivings as to fame. Not in 
 the hfetime of the laborer perhaps, but sooner or 
 later, honor comes ; for their works are embalmed in 
 the chronicles of exact truth. Speaking of the precise 
 measurements of practical astronomy. Sir John Her- 
 schel says : ^ " The brazen circle with which that useful 
 work was done may moulder, the marble pillar totter 
 on its base, and the astronomer himself survive only 
 
 1 Sears C. Walker. 
 
 2 Introduction to the B. A. C, ed. 1845, p. 5. 
 
THE NAUTICAL ALMANAC 89 
 
 in tlie gratitude of his posterity; but the record re- 
 mains, and transfuses all its own exactness into every 
 determination which takes it lor a groundwork." The 
 '^ Nautical Almanac " stands a monument to Davis's 
 scientific skill, more enduring than brass or marble. 
 
 The " Nautical Almanac " of&ce was established in 
 Cambridge, for the advantages which could only be 
 derived from the proximity of the University, in the 
 immediate availabiHty of mathematical talent, as well as 
 for the benefits of the library, which had been enriched 
 by Nathaniel Bowditch, and his own private library, 
 which was still accessible to students. The theoretical 
 department of the work was placed under the special 
 direction of Professor Peirce, and most of the calcula- 
 tions passed under his final revision. During the years 
 of Davis's connection with the coast survey and " Nau- 
 tical Almanac," Cambridge continued to be his abode. 
 He married, in 1842, Harriette Blake, the youngest 
 daughter of the Hon. Elijah Hunt Mills, of North- 
 ampton, some time United States senator from Massa- 
 chusetts. Mr. Mills died in 1829, in the prime of life, 
 but his widow survived to extreme old age, a woman 
 of distinguished personality and most charming char- 
 acter, who made her home in Cambridge, living some- 
 times with one married daug-hter and sometimes with 
 the other. The older Miss Mills had married Benjamin 
 Pieirce. In 1846 Davis built a house on Quincy Street, 
 between Cambridge Street and Broadway, which is now 
 the property of the University. At that time Quincy 
 Street was a new street, and it was not accepted by 
 the city until 1852. It was on the very outskirts of 
 
90 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 Cambridge, though it formed one boundary of the Col- 
 lege Yard. Beyond it, to the eastward, the meadows 
 stretched in unbroken undulations to East Cambridge 
 and the marshes, and there were almost no houses be- 
 tween Davis's and East Cambridge. From his eastern 
 windows the dome of the State House and Castle Wil- 
 liam, in the harbor, were conspicuous objects. Settle- 
 ment in Cambridge had clustered along the Hues of 
 Kirkland Street, Brattle Street, Garden Street, Mason 
 Street, and about the College Yard and Common. Cam- 
 bridgeport, a suburb between Cambridge and the West 
 Boston bridge, lay along Main and Harvard streets 
 eastward from Dana Hill. Broadway was a country 
 lane, and Cambridge Street, as its name implied, led to 
 East Cambridge and the Court House and to Craigie's 
 bridge. Westward of the terminus of Brattle Street 
 was the beautiful country about Mount Auburn, Ar- 
 lington, and Fresh Pond, along which stretched the 
 Concord Turnpike. The river, most picturesque at 
 Watertown, was bordered at Cambridge by broad tide- 
 marshes, dotted with big ricks of marsh hay propped 
 up on high spiles ; and in winter the river was often 
 frozen over solid, and smelt was taken through holes 
 cut in the ice. The river was crossed at Cambridge 
 by the Brighton bridge, and at Cambridgeport by the 
 Brookline bridge, leading to Brookline, Jamaica Pond, 
 and West Roxbury, where Mr. Minot, Davis's brother- 
 in-law, and his sons, — who were almost Davis's con- 
 temporaries in age, — had established themselves in a 
 beautiful country place of considerable extent. The 
 Sunday drives to West Roxbury were a constant source 
 
THE NAUTICAL ALMANAC 91 
 
 of pleasure in the simple and busy life at Cam- 
 bridge. The College Yard, as it was always familiarly 
 called, was the centre round which the town of Cam- 
 bridge clustered ; and if it was wanting in architectural 
 pretension, the old buildings in their quiet dignity of 
 age, the broad lawns, and the ancient elms in which 
 the whole College was embowered, gave a character to 
 the place which it has since lost. Diagonally opposite 
 from Davis's house was the Delta, — now occupied by 
 Memorial Hall, — on which the college games were cel- 
 ebrated. Cambridge was a remote suburb of Boston, 
 which was only to be reached by private conveyance 
 or by the " hourly," an omnibus of magnificent pro- 
 portions which plied between Harvard Square and 
 Brattle Street in Boston. During the summers, until 
 1849, the offshore work in the Gulf Stream and on 
 the Nantucket Shoals kept Davis constantly away from 
 home; and after the establishment of the Almanac, 
 and the more settled life which that work entailed, 
 there were still frequent excursions down the bay with 
 the Boston pilots, on duties connected with the Harbor 
 Commission, and occasional journeys on similar busi- 
 ness to New York, Philadelphia, Washington, and the 
 South. 
 
 Peirce lived on the opposite side of Quincy Street, 
 in a house which has since been removed to give 
 place to Sever Hall, and the two households dwelt 
 almost as one. There was the freedom and intimacy 
 of intellectual distinction in the social life of Cam- 
 bridge at this time, but it is not for the present writer 
 to depict it. Abler pens than his have pictured a 
 
92 CHAELES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 social condition Arcadian in its simplicity and almost 
 unique of its kind ; and merely to enumerate Davis's 
 neighbors, friends, and associates in Cambridge would 
 be to call the roll of names which belong to the front 
 rank in the intellectual life of the country. 
 
 Amidst such congenial surroundings and in such 
 peaceful scenes as these the happiest years of a useful 
 life were passed, while the clouds of war were gather- 
 ing, and the shadows of an irrepressible conflict were 
 darkening over the land. But it must not be inferred 
 that his social and domestic happiness and the engross- 
 ing interest of his work obscured in Davis's mind a 
 realization of the political condition of the country. 
 The whole intellect of the North watched with keen 
 anxiety the development of poHtical events. The 
 temper in which it watched was misunderstood. The 
 North was very patient and very earnest for the Union, 
 and there still existed the deepest veneration for the 
 great names which the South had given to history. In 
 March, 1852, and for the first time in his life, Davis 
 was in Richmond with Maury, on his way to a meet- 
 ing of the Harbor Commission at Charleston, and he 
 wrote : " I find that my mind is stirred with strong 
 emotions of patriotism by being for the first time in 
 the capital of Virginia. Whilst the aspect of every- 
 thing is new, the place recalls numberless exciting and 
 deep-rooted recollections and associations familiar as 
 household words, the very treasures of memory and the 
 pride of thought. Richmond brings up the remem- 
 brance of Henry, Washington the godUke, Jefferson, 
 Madison, and of Marshall and Wirt. ^My heart is 
 
THE NAUTICAL ALMANAC 93 
 
 stirred' (not 'idly') when I consider the things done 
 in past times by these heroes of my own — yes, still, 
 thank God ! my own counLry. They shall ever be 
 * freshly remembered.' Our children shall be taught 
 to imitate them, and thus they will be made virtuous 
 and useful ; and if virtuous and useful, then happy." 
 
CHAPTER VI 
 
 COMMANDER — VARIOUS DUTIES — THE SAINT MARY's 
 
 In 1853 Davis served with his friend Du Pont as 
 superintendent of the Crystal Palace Exhibition in New 
 York. He passed the whole summer and autumn in 
 this work, and did a great deal towards saving that 
 mismanaged enterprise from failure. In recognition 
 of the value of his labors he received a handsome ser- 
 vice of plate, but he got very little else, except vexa- 
 tion, from it. In 1854, after thirty-one years' service 
 and twenty-three years in the grade of lieutenant, he 
 was promoted and received his commander's commis- 
 sion, and in 1855 he served as a member of the board 
 of visitors at the Naval Academy at Annapolis. 
 
 It must not be supposed from anything in the pre- 
 ceding pages that Davis was himself opposed to a naval 
 school as such. On the contrary, he had consistently 
 advocated its establishment. He was one of the officers 
 consulted in 1845 on the foundation of the Academy, 
 and in 1837, on the occasion of the visit of the Incle- 
 pendence to Copenhagen, he had examined and de- 
 scribed the Danish naval school. He says : " At the 
 presentation (to King Frederick VI. of Denmark), the 
 subjects of conversation were chiefly professional. His 
 Majesty asked Mr. SlideU some question concerning our 
 
- COMMANDER 95 
 
 Naval Academy ; and when he was informed that we 
 had none, he exclaimed with great surprise, ' Cela 
 m'etonne ! ' And it certainly is a matter of reason- 
 able surprise that while the instructions of every com- 
 mander require of him the performance of duties that 
 suppose a Hberal and general education, yet no ade- 
 quate provision is made for securing the requisite de- 
 gree of knowledge and capacity. Men are properly 
 trained by early discipline to qualify them for all other 
 important of&ces, or else their ability is fairly tested by 
 public competition. But in the navy, on the contrary, 
 individuals are left entirely to their own unassisted 
 energies to contend against want of means and oppor- 
 tunities, to overcome obstacles that may well damp 
 common ardor, or yield to the insidious promptings of 
 indolence. They must study, if they study at all, with- 
 out system and without teachers, or hitch along from 
 necessity to necessity. Still, it is universally conceded 
 that the nav is the most important arm of our national 
 defense." ^ike most self-educated men, Davis had an 
 intense appreciation of the advantages of systematic 
 training. He admired in the Danish naval school the 
 judicious combination of the practical with the academi- 
 cal courses of instruction, but he probably, and natu- 
 rally, failed to appreciate the enormous advantages 
 which were derived from early responsibility, and from 
 a system which forced incompetent men, if not wholly 
 out of service, at least into obscurity and inactivity ; 
 for in his day the conspicuous leaders of the naval pro- 
 fession were as distinctly marked as are those of the 
 bar or medicine. He worked earnestly for our own 
 
96 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 school, and in his address to the graduating class in 
 1855 he said : " Your advantages of education have 
 been infinitely superior to anything enjoyed by the 
 generation of of&cers which precedes you. We do not 
 envy you your greater good fortune. Quite otherwise : 
 we congratulate you upon it. We congratulate our- 
 selves that the period of darkness, in which it was 
 thought that refinement and cultivation were incom- 
 patible with the professional duties of a sea-of&cer, has 
 utterly passed away." In 1845 the course at the naval 
 school was fixed at five years, of which three years con- 
 secutively were passed afloat, and in 1851 the system 
 was changed to a four years' course at the school, fol- 
 lowed by service at sea ; but still the course was de- 
 cidedly practical,* and it is doubtful whether the most 
 ardent advocate of early education in the old navy 
 would have favored a system which makes a young 
 officer famiHar with the chemical properties of steel 
 and the abstruse theories of magnetism, but leaves him 
 in practical ignorance of how to steer a ship, or take 
 soundings, or handle a boat in a sea-way or strong tide. 
 
 ^ The word is used with the utmost deference to Captain Mahan (see 
 the address at the opening of the War College in 1892). Conceding the 
 full force of Captain Mahan's argument, it is submitted that theory- 
 becomes good practice only at the hands of the experienced practician. 
 In fact, it is presumed that that is exactly what Captain Mahan means. 
 To extend his argument in support of a purely academic training of naval 
 officers is a reductio ad absurdum. Taking Captain Mahan's own illustra- 
 tion, could Bonaparte have planned and executed the Marengo campaign 
 if he had never seen an army in the field ? On the field of Austerlitz the 
 Emperor saw and seized upon a false movement on the part of the 
 enemy, and turned it to his own instant advantage. Could he have done 
 this if his " practice " had been confined exclusively to the closet ? 
 
COMMANDER 97 
 
 The Academy in 1855 was in close touch with the ser- 
 vice, and the service at large felt that the school was 
 its own, and working for its. own best interests. The 
 yearly boards of visitors were composed, as of course 
 they should always be, entirely of naval officers of high 
 rank, selected for their standing in the service, which 
 was still an acknowledged quality. The office was no 
 sinecure, as it involved a minute and laborious exam- 
 ination of the school and its policy, guided by techni- 
 cal professional knowledge. Davis was chosen to de- 
 liver the address to the graduating class. The address 
 is a model of sound advice and professional wisdom, 
 without a trace of pedantry or affectation. It was 
 printed at the joint request of the academic board 
 and the graduating class, and several members of the 
 latter have preserved it to this day, and it is not too 
 much to say that it has, to some slight extent perhaps, 
 influenced the course of their lives. It might command 
 a larger share of the listener's attention than the com- 
 monplace platitudes of a political orator, when the 
 speaker could say : " But if to witness the first scene 
 of the entrance into life of young men of ambition and 
 education always excites pleasurable emotions, even in 
 the general spectator, how much more must we feel with 
 regard to you, — we who are united to you by the ties 
 of a common profession, which bind us together like 
 the ties of marriage, indissoluble but by death ! " The 
 experience of this duty was a delightful one to Davis, 
 and he wrote : " It has been very satisfactory to me, on 
 this account (among other reasons), that I have been so 
 long out of the navy and its society and associations 
 
98 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 that I miglit, not unreasonably, be thought to have lost 
 some of the spirit of the profession and some of my 
 knowledge of its wants and character. It reunites me 
 with the service, from which the pursuits of science 
 seemed to have separated me. I have had some very 
 flattering things said to me by the officers. . . . The 
 great harmony, cordiality, and good feeling which have 
 prevailed throughout have produced a decided feeling 
 of personal attachment among the members of the 
 board, and they give quite a tender character to our 
 parting. It was the renewal of my long-suspended 
 intercourse with my brother officers which, you know, 
 rendered this duty particularly agreeable to me. And 
 I have derived from the contact more pleasure, and 
 more advantage, than I expected even. I feel as if I 
 had been rejuvenated with regard to the service. I 
 shall have a great deal to tell you about this. I feel 
 and think much more about it than I can possibly put 
 on paper. ... I am writing with one of those long- 
 handled steel pens of Bache's, which it requires the 
 skill of a mountebank to balance." 
 
 During this year and the following, Davis was con- 
 stantly away from home, on duties with the Harbor 
 Commission at New York, of which he was a perma- 
 nent member, and in frequent consultations with Bache 
 in Washington, and with Henry, Maury, General Tot- 
 ten (the chief of engineers), with all of whom he was 
 associated on boards and commissions relating to similar 
 matters. He also elaborated his plan for the improve- 
 ment of Hell Gate, which was adopted by the commis- 
 sioners, and for which he received, as has been noted. 
 
 \ 
 
VARIOUS DUTIES 99 
 
 the thanks of the New York Chamber of Commerce. 
 In fact, he was an exceedingly busy -man. His scien- 
 tific reputation was an established fact, and his services 
 were in constant demand. But there was another sub- 
 ject in which his interest was equally engrossed, namely, 
 naval reform, and the retiring board of 1855. He was 
 not a member of the board, but he was summoned to 
 Washington to meet Du Pont, who bore nearly the 
 whole brunt of the odium which the board suffered as 
 a consequence of its action, and together they managed 
 the defense in the bitter attacks which were directed 
 against the board, and against Du Pont especially, in 
 Congress. In this connection he writes : " March 10, 
 1856. Yesterday, after dinner, I came up to Du Pont's, 
 who lives in this part of the city, and I remained with 
 him till half past ten o'clock. We fought over all the 
 battles of the navy. He had a great deal to tell me, 
 and I had something to tell him. If you are worried 
 now by the httle difficulties I have to contend with, 
 and those not personal, I don't know what you would 
 do if I were in Du Pont's situation. The feeling against 
 the board is, I may almost say, concentrated upon him. 
 He sustains himself perfectly, wonderfully. I have 
 never had more cause to admire his courage and strength 
 of character than now, when he is beset with enemies 
 and difficulties. He has numerous friends, however, 
 and some good ones." 
 
 In November, 1856, Davis was offered a command 
 at sea, which of course he accepted, as he wrote : 
 " When the secretary offered me a command yesterday, 
 it was an alternative ; the other choice was to give 
 
100 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 up all desire for a command, and to resign tlie active 
 service." He might have remained indefinitely at the 
 head of the " Nautical Almanac," as Maury remained 
 indefinitely at the Observatory ; but he could not con- 
 template a situation which obliged him to forego all 
 hope of promotion, and resign the active life of the 
 profession. He had fully expected a command since his 
 promotion. He was therefore appointed to the Saint 
 Mary's, sloop of war, on the Pacific station, his old 
 cruising ground. He sailed from New York in the 
 steam frigate Wabash, carrying out the relief officers 
 and crew for the Saint Mary's at Panama, crossed the 
 isthmus with his men by the newly constructed Panama 
 Railroad, and took command of his ship on December 
 16th. For the next two years he cruised in the Pacific. 
 The Saint Mary's visited several ports on the West 
 Coast of South America, the Marquesas and Sandwich 
 Islands, and surveyed several uninhabited islands in 
 the South Pacific. Davis took formal possession of 
 New Nantucket and Jarvis islands, the principal object 
 for the survey and occupation of these islands being 
 the guano deposits, which turned out to be of no great 
 commercial value, although they were operated by the 
 American Guano Company. 
 
 In 1855 William Walker,^ a native of Tennessee, 
 and an adventurer by profession, had landed in Nica- 
 ragua with a handful of followers, for the ostensible 
 purpose of affording military assistance to the demo- 
 cratic party in the intestine disturbances which were 
 agitating that republic. His real purpose was the 
 
 * See American Cyclopcedia, article " Walker." 
 
THE SAINT MARY'S 101 
 
 extension of the slave power of the United States, and 
 the opening up of new and promising fields for Amer- 
 ican slave labor and a new market for American slaves. 
 He was a fearless and, to a certain extent, an able 
 man, and at first his success was phenomenal. After 
 a series of adventures, in which he won several battles 
 for the democratic cause, he became generalissimo, then 
 president, and finally dictator, of Nicaragua. He was 
 now apparently secure in the possession of power, but 
 his first step toward the accomplishment of his real 
 object was a mistake, and sealed the destruction of his 
 own fortunes. He began by revoking the charter of 
 the Vanderbilt Company, by which the route of transit 
 through Lake Nicaragua was managed. His intention 
 was, probably, to remove Northern influence from the 
 country, but he miscalculated the result of antagonizing 
 the money power of the North. When he followed 
 up this act by revoking the decree prohibiting slavery 
 in the dominions of the republic, which had been in 
 force for thirty-two years, violent insurrections broke 
 out, which were seconded by other Central American 
 States, and stimulated by agents of the Vanderbilt Com- 
 pany, who furnished arms and money. An alliance 
 was formed against Walker, an allied army took the 
 field, and Walker soon found himself in a very pre- 
 carious situation and fast losing ground, with dwindling 
 forces and a failing cause. In the spring of 1857 
 Davis was sent to San Juan del Sur with the Saint 
 Mary's, to watch events. By this time Walker was 
 reduced to desperate straits. He was besieged in Rivas, 
 and his total destruction was only a question of time. 
 
102 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 Davis acted entirely on his own responsibility, for he 
 had received no orders or instructions either from the 
 commodore on the station or from the government at 
 home. He also acted strictly in the interests of hu- 
 manity, for he knew perfectly well that Walker de- 
 served his fate, but he could not lie still in the 8amt 
 Mary's at San Juan del Sur and see American citizens 
 butchered in cold blood within reach of his arm, no 
 matter how criminal or misguided they might be. He 
 went to Rivas, taking with him only the surgeon of the 
 ship as aid and secretary, and, by the exercise of ju- 
 dicious pressure on the allied chiefs, he raised the siege 
 of Rivas and received the surrender of Walker, with 
 sixteen of his principal officers and about three hundred 
 and fifty men, all Americans, under their pledge to 
 leave the country, for which he became surety. He 
 also took possession of the schooner Granada, at San 
 Juan del Sur, which Walker had seized, and in which 
 he had hoped to effect his escape, and turned her over 
 to the authorities of Nicaragua. He received Walker 
 and his army on board the Saint Mary's, and trans- 
 ported them to Panama, whence he sent them home 
 to the United States. Davis was assailed in Congress 
 for his conduct of this affair, but the leaders of the 
 slave party had sense enough to know that his action 
 was strictly justifiable from every point of view, and 
 the question was allowed to drop. Walker had no 
 scruple in violating his pledge, and within the year he 
 landed again in Nicaragua, on the Atlantic coast, but 
 was intercepted and arrested by Commodore Paulding, 
 Davis's old shipmate of the Doljiliin, who commanded 
 
THE SAINT MARY'S 103 
 
 on that station, and sent again to the United States. 
 In 1860 he made a similar attempt to invade the re- 
 public of Honduras, which was a complete fiasco. He 
 was overpowered by the native troops, taken a prisoner 
 to Truxillo, and shot in the public square. The Walker 
 episode was a trivial enough event as far as Davis was 
 concerned, but it served to bring out the conspicuous 
 traits of his official character, — promptness, and sound- 
 ness of judgment, and fearlessness of responsibility. It 
 marked him as a man who could be depended upon in 
 an emergency. 
 
 Of course, on his return to the United States, 
 Walker sought to betray his deliverer by loudly pro- 
 claiming that Davis had forced him to surrender at 
 Rivas by throwing the weight of his authority with the 
 allied commanders, when his (Walker's) chances of 
 ultimate success were still good. The fact is, Davis 
 saved Walker's life, and the lives of his officers and 
 army ; for that there would have been a general mas- 
 sacre at Rivas, following capitulation, no person conver- 
 sant with the situation and the character of the people 
 engaged ever doubted. It was admitted by several of 
 Walker's own officers. Davis himself wrote from Mare 
 Island, in March, 1858 : " Among the things which I 
 put down to mention to you, is my having received 
 numerous calls from officers of the army in San Fran- 
 cisco and here. The officers who called here came 
 from the barracks at Benicia, seven miles distant. 
 They all spoke of the affair at Rivas, and adopted the 
 view that I saved Walker and his people from the 
 terrible fate of Colonel Crabbe and his party in Mex- 
 
104 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 ico. It was apparently the object of their call to express 
 their approval of my course, and sympathy with me in 
 relation to Walker's attacks. General Sanders sent 
 me a note, of which the inclosed is a copy. [The note 
 was extremely flattering.] He was the third in com- 
 mand at Rivas. General Frey, by far the most re- 
 spectable American officer Walker ever had with him 
 in character and talents, and a very pleasant gentleman, 
 called with a party of friends to pay his respects and 
 offer his thanks and congratulations. He was not in 
 Rivas at the time of the capitulation. You will be 
 gratified to hear this. The right view of my conduct 
 seems to have been taken in San Francisco. I was 
 amused and shocked to see Henningsen's ^ last letter. 
 I have very often said among my friends that the false- 
 hood and utter want of principle of these people would, 
 sooner or later, lead them into some acts which would 
 bring them to confusion. ... I have no feeling now on 
 the subject, but I shall never cease to wonder at the 
 delusion of the South in accepting Walker's assertion 
 that I forced him to leave Rivas. I will dismiss the 
 subject by saying (what I very possibly may have said 
 before) that I have one feeling paramount to all others, 
 and that is gratitude that I was reheved from the hor- 
 ror of witnessing the slaughter of my countrymen, as 
 it occurred in Havana and in Lower California, without 
 the ability to succor them. This would have been a 
 calamity as enduring as my life. I thank God that He 
 permitted me to escape that." 
 
 The Saint Mary's went to Mare Island in March, 
 
 * He was one of Walker's principal officers. 
 
THE SAINT MARY'S 105^ 
 
 1858, to refit, and did not get away again until the 
 middle of August. The delay was caused at first by 
 lack of funds at the yard for the repairs, and then by 
 the excitement attending the discovery of gold at Thom- 
 son's and Frazer's rivers, followed by a general exodus 
 of the mechanics of the yard and the desertion of a 
 large number of seamen from the Samt Mary's crew. 
 During this long period, while the Saint Mary's was 
 under the sheers, Davis lived on board the Independ- 
 ence, which was stationary receiving ship. Farragut 
 was in command at the station, and the intercourse 
 between the two was constant and intimate. A few 
 extracts from Davis's letters from the Mare Island navy 
 yard may show the manner of the man, and bring the 
 short chapter of the cruise of the Saint Mary's to a 
 close : — 
 
 March 26th. Several of my officers are very much at- 
 tached to me, and very extravagant in their way of speaking 
 of me to others, the effect of which I sometimes see in their 
 manners. This is much more agreeable than if it were the 
 other way, still I am ready to exclaim, " Save me from my 
 friends ! " Such unmeaning praises go but little way with 
 discriminating people. " Now you will come into court and 
 swear that I have a poor pennyworth in the " German, but 
 they say I speak it fluently. The purity and distinctness with 
 which the French admiral speaks his native language is re- 
 marked upon by his countrymen : now I hear that I speak 
 French as well as Admiral Lugeol. Such compliments make 
 one blush not only with shame, but with a sense of guiltiness. 
 
 May 17th. I have had my young middy (my only young- 
 ster) out in a little schooner a week, dredging and dragging 
 the net, in Mare Island Straits, San Pablo Bay, and San 
 
106 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 Francisco Bay, to get something for Agassiz ; I am sorry to 
 say, not with the success I anticipated. The amount of animal 
 life in the water is nothing like that on our shores and in our 
 bays. The whole physical geography of these coasts is es- 
 sentially different from ours. This I need not tell him. But 
 I wish you would tell him that I have brought from Hono- 
 lulu a Crustacea for him, presented by the Agricultural Society 
 of the Hawaiian Islands at my solicitation. When he sees it 
 he will say, " Oh, Davis ! Davis ! " pronouncing the a like the 
 French e with the grave accent, and the i like our long e. . . . 
 
 Have I spoken to you in a previous letter of the life 
 of Admiral Sir Edward Parry ? You will be deeply inter- 
 ested in it. It is a principle of my life to cultivate indiffer- 
 ence towards and independence of individual opinions. I study 
 to be regardless of what others think of my profession ^ and 
 myself. If it were not so, I would recommend this book to 
 the notice of some persons who think a life in the navy 
 incompatible with and irreconcilable to all moral goodness. 
 Sir Edward Parry had what the Catholics call a vocation. 
 His call would have made him distinguished in any sphere 
 of life. How much he resembles Havelock ! 
 
 June 18th. I have delivered Mr. Folsom's message to 
 Captain Farragut : the latter had often spoken to me of the 
 former, and always in terms of gratitude and affection. He 
 was very glad to hear from Mr. Folsom,^ and begged me to 
 say to him everything that was kind. He had never forgotten 
 his obligations to iim, and never would forget them. He 
 
 ^ There existed in Davis's time, and exists still probably, in the East, 
 and especially in Boston, a prejudice against the military and naval pro- 
 fessions amounting almost to a social stigma. Yet, curiously enough, the 
 people themselves are not wholly exempt from the national weakness 
 which exults In questionable military titles. 
 
 '^ See Mahan's Life of Admiral Farragut, pp. 57 et seq. Rev. Charles 
 Folsom, formerly a chaplain in the navy and Farragut's preceptor in 
 youth, was a near neighbor of Davis's in Cambridge. 
 
THE SAINT MARY'S 107 
 
 said further that he had written Mr. Folsom repeatedly, and 
 was sorry not to have received an answer. Tell Mr. Folsom 
 he may well be proud of his pupil. He is one of the cleverest 
 men in the navy, in both the English and American senses of 
 the word. 
 
 July 1-4. Our navy yard was thrown into a state of excite- 
 ment by the arrival of the intelligence of Captain Farragut's 
 removal, by the last mail. He has been here four years, and 
 when he came the island was a desert of which no sod had 
 been upturned. He is identified with all the buildings and 
 improvements here. He is personally popular, his temper is 
 amiable, his sentiments just, his feelings good, and his man- 
 ners frank though brusque. His character is eminently up- 
 right and manly. He has made some enemies and a good 
 many friends during his four years of command. I like him. 
 He has been kind and hospitable towards me, and in some 
 respects he is a pattern of a man and of a navy officer. I 
 consider it a great piece of good fortune that I have had him 
 here during my refitment. He has been generous and agree- 
 able. 
 
 July 12th. My stay here has become very tiresome, and, 
 I am sorry to say, it is likely to be prolonged indefinitely. 
 The desertions have continued. Now that the repairs are 
 drawing to a close, those who have made up their minds to 
 go, take French leave, partly to escape the labor of fitting the 
 ship out. The enlistment of our men in the naval service is 
 a contract by which both parties are solemnly bound. The 
 seamen and marines know this, and are very exacting in 
 requiring of the government all that belongs to themselves 
 under the contract. But such is the loose way of regarding 
 these things here, that they lose sight of their own obliga- 
 tions entirely, reasoning among themselves somewhat in this 
 way : " It is true that the value of my labor in New York or 
 Philadelphia, at the time I entered the service, was only 
 eighteen dollars a month, but here it is fifty or seventy-five ; I 
 
108 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 can get four hundred dollars for the voyage home : what a fool 
 I am to remain here under such circumstances." The contrast 
 is brought home to them more forcibly by the fact of their 
 working side by side with the riggers of the yard who are 
 getting five dollars a day, while they, employed in the same 
 manner, doing the same thing, are receiving a little more than 
 haK a dollar only. This is very hard upon human nature. 
 True, their conscience says to them, as honest Launcelot 
 Gobbo's did to him, " Do not run ; scorn running with thy 
 heels." But at the same time the most courageous fiend bids 
 them pack : " via ! says the fiend ; away ! says the fiend, for 
 the heavens ; rouse up a brave mind, says the fiend, and run." 
 And certainly they think their conscience is but a kind of 
 hard conscience to offer to counsel them to stay where they 
 are, as they think they are, so unjustly treated. In Califor- 
 nia the state of society is unsettled; the one object, the 
 governing motive of conduct, is to get money, and he that 
 maketh haste to be rich shall not be innocent This constant 
 talk of money, of gold and high wages, of how much one 
 earns here and another there, produces discontent. If my 
 people had been always busy, and could have possibly 
 remained on board the Saint Mary's^ they would not have 
 left me in such numbers. But idleness and discontent ruined 
 them. This discovery of gold in Fraser's river turned their 
 heads, and they have gone off in crowds, leaving some six or 
 seven thousand dollars due them on the purser's books, a fact 
 that gives one an idea of their prudence, and of their likeli- 
 hood to gather riches, or to enjoy them when gathered. 
 Some of these desertions have surprised me. The men were 
 so respectable and well-behaved and had so much money due 
 them. It was only to be accounted for by this extreme 
 infatuation about getting gold, and this reckless life without 
 a conscience or restraint, which characterizes California. 
 One of them has pained me very much. This is Armstrong, 
 my coxswain. He has been most faithful and good from the 
 
THE SAINT MARY'S 109 
 
 first moment he came on board to the day of his leaving, in 
 everything but that act. He is one of the most unexceptionally 
 good men I have ever known in any station of life. I feel 
 sorry for him ; his loss, which is loss of character, is greater 
 than mine. But such an instance of defection is a painful 
 experience in life ; its irresistible effect is to produce mis- 
 trust. The result of all these desertions is that my ship is 
 unmanned and I cannot go to sea without shipping, in part, 
 a new crew. You will wonder how I am to get men at these 
 fabulous prices. But these excessive wages only last during 
 the Fraser's river excitement, and that is subsiding. The 
 last accounts from the North are discouraging to the miners 
 and speculators. Fears are entertained that there will be a 
 great deal of suffering there during the coming winter, and 
 as yet no gold of any consequence has been exported. I have 
 the strongest hopes that in three or four weeks I shall be 
 able to ship hands enough to enable me to go to sea. I have 
 no question that if I were in Puget Sound I could fill my ship 
 with men, who are now living in tents, and picking up a 
 scanty subsistence with the greatest difficulty. The trouble 
 is for them to get down here. They have not the means of 
 removing, and are helplessly bound to meet their fate. This 
 bad news from Fraser's river is good for me ; but I am receiv- 
 ing my satisfaction at the expense of several thousand people 
 who must be placed in a starving condition in order that I 
 should be able to man the Saint Mary's. This is not an 
 exemplification of the principle, " Live and let live." 
 
 Now that this sudden gold-hunting furore is dying away, 
 and the Fraser's river mines are talked of as a humbug, a 
 rumor is in circulation that this excitement has been created 
 for a specific purpose. It is said to have been concerted 
 between the Hudson Bay Company and the steamship com- 
 pany, for their mutual benefit. The charter of the former 
 expires in the course of a year ; it has a large quantity of 
 goods on hand (clothing, etc.), which would not sell for their 
 
110 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 freight in any of the Pacific markets, and could only be dis- 
 posed of through a sudden influx of emigrants. The exist- 
 ence of gold in Fraser's river has always been known to the 
 company, which has been in the habit of purchasing it from 
 the Indians ; and the company has been steadily opposed to 
 immigration, and to any participation in the benefits of its 
 monopoly. Finding, however, that its charter will not be 
 renewed, and wishing to close the concern as the mercantile 
 phrase is, it resorted to this means of creating a market at 
 home. 
 
 The steamship company's share of the profits of this specu- 
 lation is to arise from the increase in the number of their 
 passengers. It is curious to see how coolly such a scheme of 
 rascality is talked of, involving, as it must, a great amount of 
 human suffering in the loss of health, of place, of money ; in 
 cold, hunger, and disappointment ; in the loss of home and 
 character under temptation ; and last but not least, in the 
 wretchedness of those who are left behind. I have no opinion 
 myself of the correctness of this rumor. I repeat it as I hear 
 it. It seems to me, however, incredible. I should think the 
 individuals who are agents of the two companies would be 
 afraid to do it — to engage in a transaction so wicked, so 
 grossly bad. Yet, as my friend Job says : " The wicked live, 
 become old, yea, are mighty in power." And I have heard 
 of something since my arrival here, coming from quite an 
 authentic source, equally villainous. You will recall what I 
 told you when I was in San Juan del Sur concerning the 
 seizure of the lake steamers by the hero, statesman, and sage, 
 General Walker, and their subsequent pretended sale to per- 
 sons who, you must recollect in order to fully appreciate the 
 moral beauty of the affair, were at that time the agents in 
 San Francisco of the owner of these steamers. A friend here 
 informs me that the whole proceedings, including the drawing 
 up of the legal papers, were prepared and planned in San 
 Francisco long beforehand, and that the correspondence 
 
THE SAINT MARY'S 111 
 
 immediately preceding the seizure was a mere pretext for put- 
 ting the project in execution. In this Instance we have the 
 example cited by my friend Zophar the Naamathite : " That 
 which he labored for shall he restore, and shall not swallow 
 it down : according to his substance shall the restitution be, 
 and he shall not rejoice therein." 
 
 July 30th. If you wish to form a correct estimate of men 
 you must be as rigid in your induction from the facts of 
 observation here, as in any branch of knowledge relating to 
 inanimate things. Your tenderness and kindness of heart 
 interfere with your observations, in fact, become mixed up 
 with them, and Injure their value. Now this Is not unchari- 
 table. I may not be a whit less charitable to a man, in my 
 conduct., because I believe that his faidts of temper and judg- 
 ment render him a mischief -breeder. " Charity is not a fool," 
 as Dr. Walker once said to me. The apostles were enjoined 
 to be not only harmless but wise. 
 
 August 9th. The time Is fast drawing on when I am to 
 leave this ship (t\\Q' Independence) and go back to my dear 
 Saint Mary's. How little did I dream when I left home that 
 I should live nearly half a year on board the Independence^ 
 renewing, In a measure, the life of twenty years ago, occupy- 
 ing the same room good old Tom Breese lived in, and study- 
 ing the past by the light of the present. It is a very different 
 thing from living twenty years in the same place. It is the 
 fact of my return, after an absence of twenty years, to so 
 imusual a home, whence arises the peculiar interest. I can- 
 not expect It to strike you as forcibly as it does me. But the 
 truth is, all of my life that is life, or at least most of It, is 
 comprised in that twenty years. How much would I like to 
 live over some parts of the time. The cares and trials, what- 
 ever they were, are not prominent ; but there are some sea- 
 sons of happiness, crowded with enjoyment and filled full of 
 thought and action, that seem to me now In the retrospect 
 very rich. . . . My life in this ship has been too quiet for 
 
112 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 one of my active habits of mind and body. And tbough I 
 have enjoyed excellent health, I feel a little the effects of the 
 stagnation. One of the worst consequences of inaction is an 
 unwillingness to move ; a dull, heavy, lazy state of acqui- 
 escence in things as they are. I have been so situated that I 
 could neither hasten or retard the very work in which I was 
 most interested. I shall be glad to get back my control ; but 
 I will wind up this grumbling. 
 
 San Francisco, August 15th. I arrived and anchored on 
 the morning of the 13th, and have been very busy since then 
 in making arrangements for shipping a crew. I am satisfied 
 that there will be less difficulty in procuring men than in 
 rejecting them ; there are a great many persons here of all 
 sorts who are without the means of living — among them 
 quite a number of seamen. I went round to the shipping 
 offices yesterday, and a crowd gathered round me wherever I 
 stopped ; so eager were some of them to get a home, and a 
 dinner without begging for it, that they offered to enter on 
 the spot, and fifteen men signed the articles yesterday. To- 
 morrow I begin in earnest, open an office at the " Sailors' 
 Home," and receive at the same time on board. It would 
 not surprise me if the complement of the ship were filled in 
 one or two days. This is good, for you have no idea how 
 melancholy it has made me feel, thinking of the Saint 
 Mary's unmanned and inefficient. As a captain, it is to me 
 a mortification and a pain to have the outward semblance of 
 a man-of-war without the life within that gives it power and 
 reality. When the crew is complete and the new men 
 thoroughly trained in their exercises, I shall once more walk 
 my quarter-deck with the satisfaction of being able to do all 
 that can be reasonably expected of us. 
 
 The Saint Mary's sailed on August 26th, and for 
 the short remainder of the cruise was kept on the coast 
 
THE SAINT MARY'S 113 
 
 of Central America. Davis was relieved of the com- 
 mand in February, 1859, at Panama, and returned to 
 Cambridge and resumed his post at the head of the 
 " Nautical Almanac." During the cruise of the Saint 
 Mary's Davis prepared a treatise on naval architecture, 
 which, however, he never published ; and he translated 
 Kerhallet's " General Examination of the Pacific 
 Ocean," adding notes of his own. This book is still 
 the standard authority for the navigation of the Pacific. 
 During his absence from home his translation of Gauss's 
 " Theoria Motus Corporum Coelestium " had appeared 
 and been well received, and he had the satisfaction of 
 giving to the mathematical world the first English ver- 
 sion of the method of least squares. 
 
CHAPTER VII 
 
 THE NAVY DEPARTMENT IN 1861 
 
 When Davis returned from his cruise in the Pacific, 
 he settled down again to the old life in Cambridge. 
 His place at the head of the Almanac had been tem- 
 porarily filled during his absence by Professor Joseph 
 Winlock, and he now resumed it, and, as far as possi- 
 ble, the old mode of life and its interests. Through 
 the increasing political excitement of the times, he 
 worked steadily at the Almanac, and at the labors 
 entailed by his membership of several harbor commis- 
 sions, particularly that of Boston. There were also, as 
 before, occasional journeys to Washington on " Nauti- 
 cal Almanac " business, and for consultation with 
 Bache and the other members of harbor commissions. 
 In this way the two years from the spring of 1859 to 
 the spring of 1861 were passed. He was in Washing- 
 ton in March of the latter year, on duties connected 
 with Boston harbor and the projected Cape Cod Canal, 
 and he draws the following picture of the early days 
 of the first Repubhcan administration : — 
 
 March 9tb. Yesterday morning, Friday, I set off early for 
 the department, in and about which I passed the day. I 
 found that the officers of the navy were to be formally re- 
 ceived by the Secretary and President, and being in uniform 
 
THE NAVY DEPARTMENT IN 1861 115 
 
 (though the others were in full dress), I fell in and had the 
 pleasure of seeing the President and Mrs. Lincoln. In the 
 former I was agreeably disappointed. His likenesses, such 
 as are seen in prints, etc., give no idea of his appearance, 
 — I might almost say, none whatever. His countenance is 
 far from ugly, and its expression is decidedly attractive. 
 The play of features and the easy smile are more engaging 
 than the pictures make him. He is awkward in his figure 
 and manners, but his awkwardness is not gaucherie. It is 
 by no means vulgar. The impression he makes is altogether 
 favorable. . . . The absorbing topic of conversation here is 
 the state of the country. . . . But the greatest gloom and 
 anxiety prevail among those whom I have seen. I cannot 
 conceive how it should be otherwise, when our fate is taken 
 out of our own hands and is dependent on the voices and 
 opinions of one or two persons. It is thought and feared 
 that the crisis will come upon the demand of the South Car- 
 olina commissioners for Fort Sumter. If the demand should 
 be peremptorily refused, the attack will be made from the 
 batteries on Morris Island and the mainland, and from the 
 forts Moultrie and Pinckney. This seems to be the point of 
 final rupture. 
 
 Up to the breaking out o£ the war, the ordinary 
 business of the Navy Department had been conducted 
 by the Secretary and his clerks and by the chiefs of the 
 several bureaus, without the direct assistance of the 
 of&cers of the navy. The business was simple in its 
 nature, and was not complicated by any elaborate forms 
 of correspondence or accounts. Details of naval offi- 
 cers to duty were managed in the Secretary's office, 
 generally under the supervision of the chief clerk and 
 by the personal direction of the Secretary himself. 
 The war brought such an increase of labor in the 
 
116 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 administrative branch of the service that the ordi- 
 nary methods were quite inadequate to its proper ex- 
 ecution. There was not only the rapid increase of 
 the fleet, and the appointment of a large number of 
 volunteer ofl&cers, but the defection of the Southern 
 officers, and the uncertainty as to the loyalty and trust- 
 worthiness of some who remained in the service, made 
 it absolutely imperative to have not only an increase 
 in the administrative force, but an intelligent and well- 
 informed class of assistants who should be cognizant 
 of the needs of the service in a sudden emergency, 
 and qualified by personal acquaintance with officers to 
 deal with a condition of affairs in which doubt and 
 uncertainty prevailed. Under these circumstances the 
 Secretary turned naturally and inevitably to naval offi- 
 cers, and to naval officers of known character and 
 standing. Davis was summoned to Washington " for 
 duty connected with the discipline and efficiency of the 
 naval service," and he remained on duty at the depart- 
 ment through the whole of the spring and summer of 
 1861. 
 
 In order to deal intelligently with the questions re- 
 lating to the personnel of the service, a new bureau 
 was created, the Bureau of Detail, established at first 
 only by departmental order, and not sanctioned by law 
 until two years later. Commodore Hiram Paulding 
 was the head of this bureau, and Davis was assigned to 
 it, his associate being Commander Maxwell WoodhuU. 
 The bureau was charged with the general business of 
 the detail and assignment of officers, the appointment 
 and instruction of volunteer officers, and the purchase 
 
THE NAVY DEPARTMENT IN 1861 117 
 
 of ships, with other matters related more or less directly 
 to these principal heads. The work of this bureau 
 was extremely confining, and Davis was really the ex- 
 ecutive head of it ; for Commodore Paulding was now 
 well advanced in age, and exercised the functions of a 
 director rather than those of an active chief. Besides 
 the work of this bureau, Davis had also the secretary- 
 ship of a confidential board, consisting of the chiefs 
 of the several bureaus, charged with the duty of " con- 
 sidering and acting upon such subjects connected with 
 the naval service as may be submitted to [them] by the 
 department for their opinion at this important juncture 
 of our national affairs ; " and the board was also di- 
 rected to " make such suggestions regarding the naval 
 service generally as may occur to the board." This 
 was virtually a board of admiralty, although its pro- 
 ceedings did not have the stamp of authority, and its 
 very existence was strictly confidential and was sup- 
 posed to be kept secret. Davis seldom alludes to this 
 board in his letters. In addition to his duties in the 
 department, he retained the directorship of the " Nau- 
 tical Almanac," whose affairs he controlled by corre- 
 spondence ; and he also remained a member of several 
 harbor commissions. Besides these multifarious duties, 
 he became secretary and member of a commission of con- 
 ference on proposed naval and military operations on 
 the Southern coasts and the conduct of the blockade. 
 Something of the inner history of this commission will 
 appear in the letters which follow. Almost immediately 
 on the breaking out of hostilities, it was proposed to 
 discontinue the coast survey, and, as at least one half 
 
118 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 of its field of operations was rendered inaccessible by 
 the war, it would at first sight appear that the propo- 
 sition to discontinue, or rather to suspend, the opera- 
 tions of the survey, was not altogether an unreasonable 
 one. But the cleverness of the superintendent turned 
 the war to actual account, and made it not only not a 
 hindrance, but a positive benefit to the prosperity of the 
 survey. Bache was a man fully capable of a move of 
 this kind, and, where a less active and enterprising 
 chief would have passively acquiesced in what seemed 
 to be the inevitable, the situation simply stimulated 
 Bache to the exertion of his great natural talents for 
 management and persuasion. Davis had been so inti- 
 mately associated with Bache, and his position at the 
 department was so important, that Bache turned natu- 
 rally to him for assistance. The result of the combi- 
 nation was that the coast survey gave almost inesti- 
 mable service to the government during the war, both 
 on land and at sea, and came out at the end of the war 
 stronger and more secure in its position than it had 
 ever been before. The first move of Bache's appears 
 in the establishment of the conference, of which he 
 and Davis were members, his own functions being to 
 furnish the topographical and hydrographical informa- 
 tion necessary to the formation of plans of operation. 
 Du Pont was the senior member of the conference, and 
 Major J. G. Barnard, of the engineers, was the fourth 
 member. Davis was junior member and secretary. 
 
 It would reach quite beyond the scope of this memoir 
 to discuss at length the proceedings of this conference 
 and its plans and recommendations. Admiral Porter 
 
THE NAVY DEPARTMENT IN 1861 119 
 
 said of it that the results of its labors, when placed in 
 the hands of the Secretary of the Navy, were of great 
 service in enabling the department to take prompt and 
 proper measures for the capture of the ports along the 
 Southern coast. Its plans were very comprehensive, 
 embracing the whole of the Atlantic and Gulf coasts, 
 including the Mississippi River, and they contemplated 
 not only such operations as were necessary to make the 
 blockade effective, but likewise operations of a purely 
 military character. Hatteras Inlet was the first fruit 
 of its labors, the object being to capture and hold the 
 inlets into the sounds of North CaroKna, and cut off 
 inland water communication with Norfolk and Rich- 
 mond. Port Royal followed ; and speaking of the 
 results of that victory. Admiral Porter said it afforded 
 " an opportunity of throwing into the heart of the 
 South a great army, had we of the North been wise 
 enough to force the fighting in a quarter where it 
 would have eventually brought matters to a speedy con- 
 clusion." 
 
 Although not explicitly so stated in its memoirs, 
 something of this kind was undoubtedly contemplated 
 by the commission. But unfortunately the great ar- 
 mies of the North were necessarily otherwise engaged. 
 To capture a port and hold it as a base for the block- 
 ade, maintaining a sufficient garrison to act as a menace 
 to the surrounding country, was as far as the North 
 could go at this stage of the war. The invasion of the 
 Carolinas, with the Savannah River as a base, could 
 only be effected after four years of fighting, and after 
 the dismemberment and isolation - of the Confederacy 
 
120 CHAKLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 by the complete conquest of the Mississippi, and by the 
 rigor of the blockade and the capture of the principal 
 ports of entry for blockade runners. In' 1861 the 
 popular cry was, " On to Richmond ! " But, even if 
 popular clamor could have been disregarded, no force 
 sufficient for an invasion of the South could have been 
 withdrawn from the lines of the Potomac and the West. 
 The North was not always in a position to force the 
 fighting, but on the contrary its most strenuous efforts 
 in 1861 were directed toward covering the capital. The 
 recommendations of the commission, as far as they 
 related to naval operations along the coast, were mostly 
 carried out, though not always in the order of sequence 
 laid down ; its reports furnished valuable information 
 to the commanders of blockading squadrons ; and the 
 principle of its recommendations, namely, a close block- 
 ade, with the successive capture of the enemy's ports, 
 formed the policy of the department. 
 
 At no time during his service in the Navy Department 
 did Davis regard his position there as anything more 
 than temporary. He had no taste for the routine work 
 which he was set to do, and the labors of the Bureau of 
 Detail were particularly irksome to him ; but although he 
 disliked them, he performed them none the less heartily 
 and zealously, and he was probably one of the very 
 best men that could have been selected for the work of 
 detail and assignment at this time. He was almost uni- 
 versally admired and respected in the service, had very 
 few personal enemies, and his long connection with 
 duties lying outside the narrow scope of strictly profes- 
 sional work raised him above the suspicion of sordid or 
 
THE NAVY DEPARTMENT IN 1861 121 
 
 personal motives in the performance of a duty -which is 
 always attended with difficulties of this nature. More- 
 over, lie was an excellent judge of character, and the 
 servico had confidence in his judgment. Still, he 
 pined for active service, hut he well knew that his turn 
 would come. 
 
 The extracts from his letters which follow have heen 
 selected as bearing directly on the work of the depart- 
 ment and the conference ; and they throw a side light 
 on the condition of affairs in Washington, while they 
 bring out in stronger colors the character of the writer. 
 The letters are all addressed to Mrs. Davis. 
 
 May 19th. The week I have passed in the Bureau of Detail 
 has more than satisfied me. I don't like the duty, and am 
 not particularly suited for it ; not half so well, for example, 
 as Captain Emmons, whom I find there, and whom I am 
 expected to relieve. He seems to get along well with Com- 
 modore Paulding, and it will he a great mistake to remove 
 him. The business of his life has been, and is, to preserve 
 and record the past and current history of the navy, and his 
 register is the only one by which it can be ascertained, at this 
 moment, where every officer of the navy is, and who has 
 resigned. 
 
 May 22d. When I left Bache's on Monday, it was agreed 
 that I should dine there, if possible, and drink tea there, if 
 not impossible, every Tuesday. I was there last night and 
 had a pleasant evening. I found that Bache has a plan of 
 his own to carry out, which involves my remaining here, and 
 some other changes of another kind. He wishes to establish 
 a military commission, or advisory council, to determine mili- 
 tary proceedings and operations along the coast. The coast 
 survey is to furnish the requisite information of the hydro- 
 graphical and topographical nature. I am to be junior mem- 
 
122 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 ber and secretary of this board. Du Pont is to take Commo- 
 dore Paulding's place at the head of this bureau. General 
 Totten is to be the military member of the commission. I 
 have only arrived at a full understanding of this p an this 
 morning. Fox, the chief clerk of the Navy Department, has 
 already been brought into the scheme of the commission — 
 how much further he had gone, or been advised, in respect to 
 Bache's plans, I do not exactly know. In the meantime I 
 must wait. Philosophy and patience must be my resort. 
 And when I consider the present state of public affairs, and 
 reflect upon the hopes I have cherished, the plans projected, 
 the apprehensions felt, the anxieties suffered, all of which 
 have been rudely swept away and annihilated by the recent 
 political convulsions of the country, — canceled and reduced 
 to the merest insignificance, — I am admonished to be patient ; 
 to be ready but not too calculating or anxious ; to wait and 
 trust. 
 
 May 30th. I could not now leave this place. Paulding 
 begins to depend on me. There was disorder and confusion 
 when I came into the office, which are now somewhat removed. 
 A confidential advisory board in the department has been 
 appointed, of which I am secretary (this between ourselves), 
 and finally, there is the commission of Bache. The position 
 is very disagreeable to me, but I am here and must stay. 
 
 June 1st. I am perfectly enthralled here, and have stuck 
 my fingers into so many pies ; have heated so many irons, 
 that I have made myself a prisoner. The commodore leaves 
 to me the execution of the current duties of the office : (1) I 
 retain the direction of the " Nautical Almanac " ; (2) I am 
 secretary (as I told you before) of a confidential advisory 
 board ; (3) I shall be secretary of Bache's commission ; (4) 
 and Fox, the chief clerk, has begun to ask me to help him 
 occasionally in the business of the department, correspond- 
 ence for example ; (5) I like to be useful ; but this threat- 
 ens to confine me too much. 
 
; 
 
 THE NAVY DEPARTMENT IN 1861 123 
 
 June 4tli. I set out to go to the Smithsonian last night, 
 but it threatened rain and looked so black with clouds and 
 bright with lightning that I went home. To-day I shall go 
 and dine with Bache, to see the last of Ben ^ who goes to-mor- \ 
 row. You must not think from what I have written that 
 because I am dissatisfied I am unhappy. I am afraid I have 
 given you the idea that I regret having offered my services to 
 Commodore Paulding. On the contrary, I am much better 
 contented to be here, in the centre of action and of motion, 
 than I could possibly be in Cambridge, ignorant of, and tak- 
 ing no part in, the great business of the time. Besides, I 
 fully realize, or if not fully at least in a great measure, my 
 expectation that here at Washington, in the Navy Depart- 
 ment, I know what is going on, and have it somewhat in my 
 power to choose, when I leave here, where I go. There is a 
 great deal in this. 
 
 June 7th. Commodore Paulding left here this morning 
 for home, and is to be absent ten days probably ; in the mean- 
 time I am to get along as well as I can. The business of 
 this bureau, you are aware, is to assign their respective duties 
 and places to officers of all grades, except the medical corps. 
 Now, as there are many reasons for preferring one duty, sta- 
 tion, or ship to another, and as it is impossible to know much 
 of the individual preferences, or to make anything approach- 
 ing to an accurate estimate of the nice distinctions of service 
 and the claims founded on it, we are frequently giving offense, 
 or doing favors or performing some act of signal injustice or 
 justice, without being at all aware of it. But Commodore 
 Paulding is peculiarly fitted for this place. He is frank, 
 cordial, and very gentlemanly in his manners, generous in his 
 nature, very just, and particularly distinguished by a scrupu- 
 lous regard for the rights and feelings of others. He is, of 
 courp3, very popular, and his popularity is of the steady sort 
 that does not wax or wane with circumstances. But I, who 
 
 ^ Professor Peirce. 
 
124 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 have little claim to the qualifications that so admirably suit 
 him for the place, should be very sorry to stay here without 
 him ; and my mind is very much exercised in thinking what 
 I shall do when he goes. 
 
 June 14th. Bache is wonderful in his way. The general 
 expectation has been that the coast survey, being deprived 
 of a large part of its field of usefulness, would decline in 
 power and be reduced in occupation. Some of those kind- 
 hearted people, whose happiness is impaired by too much suc- 
 cess and prosperity on the part of their neighbors, have 
 remarked to Mr. Bache in a tone of condolence, but with a 
 smile of satisfaction, that they supposed the coast survey 
 would be stopped now. But, in fact, it has never been so 
 distinguished and important as now. Bache's ingenuity has 
 been exercised in discovering methods of making the coast 
 survey cooperative in the great movement of the day. The 
 new commission I have already spoken of; in addition to 
 this, he has made special surveys, made and distributed maps 
 of the seat of war, and, above all, he has managed so as to 
 have calls made on his office for reconnoissances ; and he is 
 now, by means of his assistants, actually performing the duty 
 of a topographical corps to this division of the army, for 
 which service he has received the thanks and compliments of 
 the President, the Secretary of War, and the general-in-chief. 
 And his assistants will accompany the army in its advance, 
 and form the active members of the topographical staff. He 
 certainly possesses a very remarkable talent for this kind of 
 government. 
 
 June 25th. Since I began this letter Du Pont has come 
 in, and finally the board of conference has been arranged, 
 — Du Pont, Bache, Major Barnard of the Engineers, and 
 myself as secretary. 
 
 June 26th. Yesterday being Tuesday, I dined with Bache. 
 Du Pont was there, and the dinner was remarkably pleasant, 
 and the chat very chatty and entertaining. I could not refrain 
 
THE NAVY DEPARTMENT IN 1861 125 
 
 from telling Captain Du Pont something of the management 
 by which the board of conference was created : he was very- 
 much amused, and understood the whole thing at once. He 
 is quite pleased at being ordered on this service, which is 
 secret, important, and complex. He likes, too, being in 
 Washington during the coming session of Congress. Du 
 Pont, you know, is a man of society and a greater favorite 
 than ever. 
 
 June 30th. The meeting of the conference yesterday was 
 an interesting one, and it is probable that we shall be able to 
 make ourselves useful, even very useful. I cannot put on 
 paper the subjects on which we deliberate, for fear of the 
 accidental miscarriage of my letters, or of their being exam- 
 ined. It is a curious and rather uncomfortable state of things 
 here, that we know (or most strongly suspect) that we have 
 among us spies who communicate freely with the other party. 
 Do you remember that the secretary of that born son of hell 
 and darkness, Philip II., was the spy of Motley's hero, Wil- 
 liam ? A spy with us, however, has no reason to fear so cruel 
 a fate as that of Philip's secretary, if found out. . . . The 
 enemy is welcome to know the truth of us. Our purpose is 
 earnest, and our means of fulfilling that purpose daily in- 
 crease. Truth is our defense, as falsehood is the trust of the 
 other party. ... I am, just at this moment, very much occu- 
 pied, and, I believe, rather important. All the irons are in 
 the fire, and I have to be ready to strike each one as it be- 
 comes hot. 
 
 The return of the commodore to the bureau is very agree- 
 able and welcome. We get along very well together, and 
 now that Du Pont is here it seems a sort of family concern. 
 The commodore said yesterday to Du Pont, " Is n't it pleasant 
 to have Charles Davis here ! " You remember how restless 
 I was at home after the war broke out. Now I am satisfied 
 in so far as that I am well employed. 
 
 July 16th. Your long letter, received this morning, was 
 
126 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 most welcome to me. I see by the slip you inclose that the 
 business of our conference (as we call it) is known, though 
 we endeavored to keep it secret. It keeps me very busy. I 
 am told to-day that our plans of operation give great satisfac- 
 tion. I hope this is true, for that reward will sweeten the 
 labor. This association has gone far to revive my pleasant 
 old companionship with Du Pont. . . . Farragut, the com- 
 mandant of the navy yard at Mare Island, was here this morn- 
 ing. I was glad to see him. 
 
 July 18th. A rather alarming attack has been made on 
 the coast survey, and I am called to the rescue. This is 
 heaping Pelion upon Ossa. I was at the Capitol yesterday 
 on this business, and have to go again to-day. I dine with 
 Bache. 
 
 July 19th. As you know from the public prints what the 
 object of our commission is, or rather what its objects are, 
 I may indulge myself in the gratification of telling you that 
 our reports, or memoirs (drawn up by myself), have created 
 great interest and attention (^furore Du Pont calls it), and 
 our plans have been adopted. It is satisfactory to find that 
 our labor has been appreciated by the Cabinet. Du Pont runs 
 off again to-day, to go home Saturday and Sunday. I envy 
 him his happiness. Bache, who was in the office to-day on 
 business of the commission, says that I must be ready to go to 
 Boston with him next month ; and I mean to arrange it if 
 possible. This is what I have kept my eyes upon all the 
 time. The Boston harbor commission is my grand refuge. 
 The Boston flats will provide a natural way for my turning 
 a sharp corner away from the bureau. I dined yesterday 
 with Bache (instead of Tuesday), in company with Du Pont, 
 Fox, and Professor Frazer, of Philadelphia ; a pleasant din- 
 ner. In the evening, work. 
 
 July 21st. I must tell you again, to prepare you for it, 
 that a single week's leave of absence from the office is the 
 most that I can promise myself. In these stirring times it 
 
THE NAVY DEPARTMENT IN 1861 127 
 
 does not do to be absent from one's post of duty. This is a 
 settled principle. I should, if the opportunity were favora- 
 ble, ask for some duty, or, as I have suggested before, fasten 
 on the Boston harbor commission as an excuse for leaving 
 my station. And I must say to you that, dearly as I would 
 love to be at home with you and the children, I would not ask 
 such an indulgence, nor accept it if offered. It is a most 
 grateful thing to me to have the opportunity of being as 
 useful as I am at this moment, and I would not lose it for 
 the world. There are several respects in which my previous 
 occupations have qualified me to meet the wants of the times. 
 One is my habit of writing, another is my French. Now, if 
 I stay away too long some one must take my place. I shall 
 teach people to do without me. " To be done " (working), 
 as my friend William says, — I quote from memory, — " is to 
 hang quite out of mind, like a rusty suit of armor, in mon- 
 umental mockery." 
 
 July 27th. Sunday does not bring rest, and some of the 
 time I meant to devote to you I have been obliged to bestow 
 on business. You know, without my telling you, that I am 
 member and secretary of a mixed commission on the blockade. 
 We have sent in three papers, and I have a fourth done and 
 nearly copied. As I have the drawing up of these papers, 
 and the arrangement and presentation of the information and 
 ideas collected and suggested in the conference, I thought it 
 would please you to be told that Mr. Seward especially, and 
 the Cabinet generally, were pleased with them. The govern- 
 ment (how wonderfully, wonderfully tardy and dilatory it is 
 in its motions !) has finally determined to act upon our plans, 
 and this morning two of the papers were read to General 
 Scott, in a council of officers of which Du Pont was one, and 
 he has just been in to tell me that the general pronounced 
 them to possess high ability, and said he indorsed every word 
 of them. This I tell you, because you will be more recon- 
 ciled to my absence from home, knowing that I am doing 
 
128 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 service to the country at this critical period of her history. 
 . . . You will be glad to hear that, if the promotions are 
 made in compliance with the nominations before Congress 
 (as they probably will be), I shall be only the second on the 
 list of commanders. And if the retiring bill passes, two 
 vacancies will soon be made, and made without injuring, 
 on the contrary by benefiting, the retiring officers. This 
 retiring bill, if it passes, I shall have a special right to 
 profit by, for Mr. Grimes, the senator who introduced it, 
 came to me for the details and provisions of the bill. 
 
 August 7th. About my intentions next autumn and win- 
 ter, on this subject there is much to be said. In times like 
 these, an officer can have but one desire and one principle 
 of conduct, the desire to go where he can be most useful, and, 
 whatever his station, the principle of doing his duty to the 
 utmost of his ability. Nil reputans actum, si quid superes- 
 set agendum. It would be affectation in me to deny that I 
 have managed to make myself useful in this office. During 
 the few days of Fox's absence, the Secretary has referred to 
 me several matters of importance ; and Fox, now assistant 
 secretary, often puts in my hands certain portions of his 
 voluminous correspondence that relate to my specialties. 
 Then on the boards, too, and this bureau, which is gradually 
 expanding under my control, and owes to my efforts a large 
 part of its present (unfinished) status. This office is not yet 
 a permanent one, is not established by law, and may not, 
 therefore, be continued. 
 
 August 12th. Mr. Fox and Commodore Paulding came 
 home yesterday morning, . . . and now you must understand 
 the state of the case. The government has purchased a large 
 number of vessels in New York which are in the hands of the 
 workmen undergoing such changes as are necessary to fit 
 them for an armament, and the purchase and outfit of these 
 vessels furnish occasions for going to New York on duty. 
 The commodore has hitherto profited by these occasions, but 
 
THE NAVY DEPARTMENT IN 1861 129 
 
 I find that I can go now, under circumstances that will enable 
 me to run home for a day. You will ask why I do not make 
 this my harbor or Almanac visit. First, because Bache 
 can't go now, and second, I don't call this my visit home, 
 but only a run for relaxation : my going home for a visit is 
 another thing. 
 
 August 28th. Yesterday I found it out of the range of 
 possibility to write a line, unless I gave up dining with 
 Bache, as I had promised. Things went as wrong as a bad 
 memory, a fit of indigestion, and a complicated series of mis- 
 apprehensions acting on ill temper could make them. It was 
 in vain I tried to disentangle matters ; finally I gave up the 
 struggle and rushed off to Bache, rest, and Liebfraumilch (or 
 Rudesheimer). But there, alas ! I was disappointed again. 
 And when Bache learned from me that the army had made 
 no progress whatever in the matter you wot of, he danced 
 round, jumped up and down in his chair, and tore his hair, 
 and I could really have sat down in my chair and cried, when 
 I saw that our plan (of the conference) for seizing and occu- 
 pying the coast of Georgia was about to be anticipated by the 
 authorities of the State. My philosophy and my hopes are 
 subjected to the severest trial. 
 
 August 29th. I grieve to say that my feelings have under- 
 gone a change since I left home. I have seen by the papers 
 that our plans for seizing and occupying the Southern waters 
 have been anticipated, and the news is received with the most 
 alarming indifference. I begin now to share in the general 
 doubt and despondency, so far as our operations are con- 
 cerned. This feeling will soon pass into indifference, I pre- 
 sume. I have most deliberately determined to abstain, as 
 long as possible, from worrying about what I cannot help. I 
 find I exercise no personal influence, and I long since dis- 
 covered that it is time and effort wasted to try to make 
 people think and act contrary to their natures, or to the turn 
 and habit of their minds. I have an indefinite feeling or 
 
130 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 apprehension that the discovery of our plans for the occupa- 
 tion of the Southern coast, made so long ago, and presented 
 and approved, wiU hereafter make trouble, and I really begin 
 to fear that my hopes of the commission's utility will fall to 
 the ground. But I go on and work out the problems, with 
 no less industry, but with a subdued zeal. When the whole 
 subject is finished, I shall feel that we endeavored to do well. 
 We are now in the Gulf, and there is a large amount remain- 
 ing to be done. I am sorry to write in so gloomy a strain 
 but this is the way I feel to-day. To-morrow I may feel 
 better. 
 
 September 2d. The excitement was so great yesterday 
 morning, in consequence of the news from Hatteras Inlet, 
 that I found it impossible to write you any more than a single 
 line. But I did not share in the general exultation, though 
 I was highly gratified at the result as far as it went. What 
 was done fell so far short of our original project, and the im- 
 policy of stopping in the midst of such a career of success, 
 both of these added together, made me feel more disappointed 
 than gratified. What Mr. Pleydell said after kissing Lucy 
 Betram should have been the thought of the commanding 
 officer : " On ne s^arrete pas dans un si beau chemin." But 
 we are preparing to set it right by directing the completion 
 of the work, about which, I have no doubt, there will be some 
 difficulty. 
 
 September 4th. I am to have the pleasure of dining to-day 
 with General McCleUan, and we are to take this occasion of 
 talking over our projects. I am quite occupied with the pro- 
 spect of meeting the man who seems to be the man of the age 
 and the times in this country. I shall give you my impres- 
 sions of him to-morrow [which, unfortunately, he did not do, 
 as press of business prevented his writing again until] 
 
 September 6th. I inclose a note from Du Pont written 
 last Saturday. It may amuse you. I feel better than I did 
 a little while ago when I felt truly depressed by the apparent 
 
THE NAVY DEPARTMENT IN 1861 131 
 
 inaction of tlie cliief s — the leaders. Hatteras is good ; but 
 there must be better coming. 
 
 Saturday, 31 Aug., '61. 
 My dear Davis, — Your P. S. in pencil to a letter you 
 forwarded struck me as the first inkling of gloom from your 
 brave heart and well-strung nerves ; but I suppose you were 
 transmitting the tone of your surroundings more than your 
 own feelings. I never had but one misgiving, that I men- 
 tioned to you, whether our government machinery was equal 
 to the emergency. " Just too late " would seem to be our 
 motto just now. Bourbon-like, we do not seem to do a capi- 
 tal thing soon enough, . . . But we must put our shoulders 
 to the wheel and exert to the utmost every power God has 
 given us. If we are not successful in this struggle it must 
 not be your fault or mine. Affec'ly, F. D. P. 
 
 September 8th. I have begun to open my batteries on the 
 subject of going home to attend to Boston harbor and " Nauti- 
 cal Almanac " business, and I am in hopes that when the pre- 
 sent press and crowd of work are somewhat relaxed, I shall 
 be permitted to run away and make a longer visit home than 
 the last. About such things both Mr. Welles and Mr. Fox 
 are the most amiable people in the world. Though they 
 do make one boil over with grief and impatience at their 
 singular want of appreciation of the virtue of promptness, 
 and of the value of circumstances — the value of circum- 
 stances. Now the terror existing in the State of North 
 Carolina, a circumstance so much in our favor ; and the 
 excited expectation of the North, a circumstance so much in 
 our favor ; and the confidence with which our troops and sea- 
 men have been inspired, a circumstance so much in our favor ; 
 all these will be allowed to subside and die out, without a just 
 estimation of, or a turning to account, their inestimable value. 
 If they would only lay aside the daily detail of business, and 
 
132 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 place themselves for a moment on the perch of history ! If 
 they could only be brought to realize the wish of Betty the 
 maid, and stand on the bank and see themselves ride by ! 
 We talk like a book in a red cover, but I have often to think 
 of that maxim of conduct I learned from sister Louisa, " One 
 must not expect to change natural qualities." I am ready to 
 cry over it. But I must hold my tongue, and command and 
 restrain my thoughts even. Heaps of maxims and senten- 
 tious sayings of my wise and dear friend Shakespeare crowd 
 into my mind. Examples of history rise before me, press 
 upon my thoughts, till I fear that zeal, growing out of too 
 much thinking on the subject, may take the place of know- 
 ledge. So, after all, it is perhaps well that the direction is 
 not in my hands. If it had been I should certainly have had 
 another little expedition on foot, which we (the conference) 
 have been urging upon Mr. Fox with more than eagerness — 
 with pertinacity. 
 
 September 10th. Yesterday was one of those unsatisfactory 
 days when one is busy all the time and does nothing, makes 
 no progress. Hours were wasted in the merest idle talk at a 
 meeting I was obliged to attend. I have schooled myself to 
 some patience on such occasions, though I am astounded (no 
 word less strong will express it) at the frivolous consumption 
 of business time — precious and needed. There is so ready 
 a disposition to find fault with people we differ from, and we 
 are so apt, under the influence of pedantic notions, to do 
 injustice to minds and habits of thought that differ from our 
 own, that I endeaver to restrain my impatience and disposi- 
 tion to criticise. You know from your own observation how 
 one's tongue will run on, when the argument is our neighbors' 
 shortcomings measured by our own standard. I am very 
 much disposed just now to think that Fox is not going to rise 
 to the height of the argument. He is very, very clever, very 
 prompt in the business of the department, and very even- 
 minded. But he has disappointed my first expectations in 
 
THE NAVY DEPARTMENT IN 1861 133 
 
 several respects. He has a fancy for planning, rather than 
 executing, so that while he is always ready to consider any 
 scheme, he is equally ready to postpone any step towards the 
 execution of a plan however maturely ripened and deliber- 
 ately adopted ; and will set aside an old plan of which the 
 gloss is worn off, to revel in some brand-new speculation ; some 
 " fire-new stamp of honor." I have passed many anxious 
 hours in cogitations growing out of this weakness of his. 
 But I think it will all come right. He has a gigantic capa- 
 city for work, when he is stimulated to exertion, and makes 
 all difficulties yield before him. 
 
 September 11th. The dear old commodore has not gone 
 yet, but as the board of which he is president is to meet on 
 the 16th in New York he must necessarily take his departure 
 soon. I shall not, however, as you suppose, remain here unin- 
 terruptedly. The expedition I told you of is in full prepara- 
 tion, and I shall take my place in it. I am a little afraid to 
 write freely on the subject, afraid that something may happen 
 to my letter. But you must content yourself with knowing, 
 for the present, that no change of consequence has been made 
 in our plans. ... It is certainly quite an honor, and I am 
 sensible of it, to be retained here. I do not mean to under- 
 value it : but at the same time I think the place a temporary 
 one only, not permanent. In regard to the duties of the 
 bureau, I fit in, that is my chief recommendation. There 
 are no rubs, no contradictions, no quarrels, and hitherto no 
 misunderstandings. I keep my little sphere of duties active 
 and well-ordered, and am on friendly terms with everybody. 
 My position as member and secretary of the mixed commis- 
 sion is a confidential one, and of considerable use — great 
 use I should say. We are constantly consulted, and have 
 had a meeting to-day. To come back to our Bureau of Detail, 
 it is in some respects rather an incumbrance than a conven- 
 ience to the assistant secretary, who would prefer to answer 
 most of the applications himself. In one word I have great 
 doubts of its permanent existence. 
 
134 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 September 18th. Yesterday Commodore Paulding took his 
 final leave of the office and left me in charge. But my reign 
 will be very short-lived. My Southern expedition takes me 
 off very soon. To-day I give up the " Nautical Almanac." I 
 am sorry to do it, but I could not retain it, and it is always 
 mine when I want it. Winlock takes my place, and he will 
 be glad to get it. 
 
 There are two facts brought out in Davis's connec- 
 tion with the Navy Department at this time which might 
 be worth the notice of any one who cared to make a 
 study of naval administration, if, indeed, it were worth 
 any one's while to do so. The first is, that the exist- 
 ence of an admiralty board, charged with the initia- 
 tion and suggestion of naval affairs, was, for no clearly 
 ostensible reason, kept a secret. Whatever the reasons 
 for secrecy may have been at the time, they are not 
 apparent now, and as the question has become a matter 
 of history, there can be no impropriety, at this distance 
 of time, in recording and discussing the fact. The 
 necessity for such a board might be sufficiently mani- 
 fest, and it is difficult to see in what manner its open 
 recognition could do harm to the public service. The 
 other fact is that the vigilance of the department was 
 not sufficient to guard from publicity the proceedings 
 and results of a military commission planning hostile 
 operations on the enemy's coasts, and whose very exist- 
 ence should have remained a profound secret ; and that 
 the pubHc at the North, and the enemy at the South, 
 became cognizant of the department's intentions almost 
 as soon as they were formulated and approved. The 
 juxtaposition of these two facts is very suggestive. 
 
THE NAVY DEPARTMENT IN 1861 135 
 
 But there was another service in which Davis was 
 engaged in the summer of 1861, which has been more 
 far-reaching in its results than his labors in the bureau 
 or as member and secretary of the conference. He was 
 a member of the board on ironclad ships, the famous 
 board which authorized the building of the Monitor} 
 
 The board recommended the construction of three 
 armored vessels, the JVew Ironsides, the Galena, and 
 the Monitor. The latter was the design of a for- 
 eigner, a Swede, to whose mind the conception of a 
 water war-machine had been suggested in youth by the 
 contemplation, in the waters of his own country, of 
 rafts of logs with little huts built upon them. This 
 remarkable circumstance, like the anecdote of Newton 
 and the apple, has been cited as an easy and familiar 
 illustration of genius. The Monitor made so dramatic 
 a figure in the civil war that it is hardly possible, even 
 now, to discuss, without incurring the charge of preju- 
 dice, the true lesson which she left when she sank at 
 the end of a tow-line. But the board of 1861 stated in 
 guarded and temperate language the exact truth with 
 regard to her qualities, and its opinion could be reiter- 
 ated to-day as a just and impartial judgment on her 
 design. 
 
 The board has been accused of prejudice and igno- 
 rance. It has been said that its members were obstruc- 
 tionists, standing in the way of progress and improve- 
 ment. It has been said of Davis in particular that he 
 held out against the Monitor design because he could 
 not be satisfied of the vessel's stability, and only yielded 
 
 1 This board was established by act of Congress of August 3, 1861. 
 
136 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 at last at the personal intercession of the President. 
 This accusation rests on hearsay evidence alone, but it 
 is probably untrue, because Davis knew that the defect 
 of a raft, as a form of ship, is not want of stability, but 
 rather excess of stability, a truth which his critics have 
 mostly failed to apprehend. So far from a desire to 
 obstruct, the board was wilHng to adopt the design be- 
 cause it recognized the fact that shipbuilding was at 
 that time in a transition stage, and to quote its own 
 language,^ " This plan of a floating battery is novel, but 
 seems to be based upon a plan which will render the 
 battery shot and shell proof." The board guarded its 
 recommendation by the reasonable proviso that the 
 builder should guarantee, under penalty, the points and 
 
 * So far as it relates to the Monitor design, the report of the board 
 may be quoted in full : " Our immediate demands seem to require, first, 
 so far as practicable, vessels invulnerable to shot, of light draught of 
 water, to penetrate our shoal harbors, rivers, and bayous. We therefore 
 favor the construction of this class of vessels before going into a more 
 perfect system of large ironclad sea-going vessels of war. . . . 
 
 " J. Ericsson, New York. — This plan of a floating battery is novel, 
 but seems to be based upon a plan which will render the battery shot and 
 shell proof. We are somewhat apprehensive that her properties for sea 
 are not such as a sea-going vessel should possess. But she may be moved 
 from one place to another on the coast in smooth water. We recommend 
 that an experiment be made with one battery of this description on the 
 terms proposed, with a guarantee and forfeiture in case of failure in any 
 of the properties and points proposed. 
 
 "Price $275,000 : length of vessel, 172 feet; breadth of beam, 41 feet; 
 depth of hold, 11^ feet ; time, 100 days; draught of water, 10 feet; dis- 
 placement, 1255 tons; speed per hour, 9 statute miles." 
 
 Davis was the junior member of the board, and probably drew up the 
 report. The other members were Commodores Joseph Smith and Hiram 
 Paulding. The Monitor was only one of many designs, all more or less 
 novel, submitted for consideration. See the Report of the Secretary of the 
 Navy for 1862, Appendix. 
 
THE NAVY DEPARTMENT IN 1861 137 
 
 properties claimed for the vessel. It also recognized 
 the peculiar necessities of the country at the time, and 
 the fact that the Monitor could be built and made avail- 
 able in haste. This surely is not obstruction. 
 
 After the dramatic combat in Hampton Roads, the 
 3Ionitor became the recognized type of armored ship 
 for the United States navy, and it remains, in the 
 popular mind, the American standard to this day. Its 
 extreme advocates went so far as to build an entire class 
 of these vessels which actually would not float with 
 their guns and stores on board, such was the mania for 
 excessively low freeboard and decks awash with the sea ; 
 in other words, for the raft body. It has been said that 
 the Monitor revolutionized naval warfare. It would 
 be more correct to say that the first combat between 
 ironclad ships revolutionized naval warfare. It is a 
 perfectly obvious proposition that any recognized type 
 of steamship with six inches of armor on her sides 
 would have done better in the fight in Hampton Roads 
 than the Monitor did. It is also a fact that this com- 
 bat reheved the people of the North from a state of 
 terror, and left them in no condition of mind to pro- 
 nounce an impartial judgment. The several nations of 
 Europe, passing through the transition stages of naval 
 development, immediately abandoned the Monitor and 
 her prototypes ; and the revolving turret, the only fea- 
 ture of real merit in the whole design, was not, proba- 
 bly, an original conception of the inventor of the ship. 
 
 The defects of the Monitor type are, excessive sta- 
 bility at the expense of steadiness as a gun platform ; 
 extremely limited endurance or radius of action ; total 
 
138 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 lack of reserve of buoyancy ; extreme slowness of fire ; 
 inability to move, even from port to port, without a 
 consort ; extreme slowness in speed and manoeuvre ; 
 and total inability to cruise and keep the seas. The 
 advantages to set off against these objections are appar- 
 ent invulnerability, and the minimum of target surface. 
 That is, the ship is preeminently a defensive battery 
 with the minimum of offensive power ; but she pos- 
 sesses another quality which has given her a transcendent 
 value in American eyes ; she is a cheap and ingenious, 
 and at the same time a spurious and trivial substitute 
 for a recognized and accepted standard in war. 
 
 It may seem far-fetched to trace the causes of the 
 popularity of the Monitor back to Magna Charta ; but 
 the supineness and indifference of the people towards 
 military and naval affairs, and the hostility to standing 
 armies and to regular methods of warfare, both on land 
 and at sea, which is inherent in the nation's blood, are 
 founded upon the security and jealousy of civil liberty. 
 The amateur in war has always the nation's sympathy, 
 — he is ready-made and picturesque, — but let the 
 citizen be trained to proficiency in the profession of 
 arms, and he becomes an object of aversion. " Go to ! 
 I hate him and his trade." In the darkest days of the 
 Revolution, it was always safe to insult the army ; in 
 the hour of success, it was considered a politic and 
 expedient thing to do so. But it was the wisdom of 
 the immortal leader who was first in war (and easily 
 first in peace), which could reverse the popular creed, 
 and teach his army to be good soldiers first and better 
 citizens afterwards, and which saved the country from 
 the miseries of military despotism. 
 
THE NAVY DEPARTMENT IN 1861 139 
 
 The navy could never be feared as a menace to civil 
 liberty at home, but it has felt the full force of the 
 nation's aversion to everything military except names. 
 Warfare was learned as a lesson in the four years from 
 1861 to 1865, and it was learned thoroughly because 
 it was learned in anguish. What would have been 
 thought of a leader who, at the end of the civil war, 
 should have proposed that armies should be organized 
 without heavy infantry or artillery, and with only a 
 skirmish line strong enough to drive in the enemy's 
 outposts, but too weak to meet his columns in battle ? 
 Yet that was precisely the naval policy of the country 
 as exemplified in the heavy frigates, like the Independ- 
 ence for example, and up to and even including the 
 period of the civil war itself. The frigates left a glo- 
 rious legacy to the navy and to the country. If not 
 war, they were at least magnificent and perilously near 
 war ; but the deluded champions of the Monitor could 
 find, in the revulsion which followed the civil war, a 
 plan of passive defense better suited to the temper of a 
 people blinded by prejudice, unversed in naval affairs, 
 and deceived by success in a circumscribed field, and 
 insist that the safety of the republic, with three thou- 
 sand miles of ocean frontier, must be intrusted to ships 
 which could not cruise or keep the seas, which could 
 neither fight at sea, chase, nor run away, and whose 
 virtues in combat were the virtues of the armadillo ; 
 and in such craft American seamen might skulk in 
 " shallow harbors, rivers, and bayous," where an active 
 enemy could not get at them, but must be left at 
 large, to ravage everything else in sight. 
 
140 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 Happily, as the nation begins to awake to the obHga- 
 tions of its power, this delusion is passing. A teacher 
 of our own — I had almost written a prophet, for he 
 has not been without honor save in his own country 
 — has shown in a new light the true meaning of the 
 sea-power. We now know ^ that the judgment of the 
 board of 1861 was exactly correct, and that, as far as 
 they relate to the real naval interests of this country, 
 the expedient of the frigate and the fallacy of the 
 Monitor are as dead as the Arian Heresy. 
 
 ^ This chapter was written before the war with Spain. It is needless 
 to adduce the experience of that war to prove the utter inadequacy of 
 the Monitor type in serious naval operations : and yet more of these ves- 
 sels are to be built. 
 
CHAPTER VIII 
 
 WASHINGTON IN 1861 
 
 The preceding chapter has dealt exclusively with 
 Davis's official service in the Navy Department in 1861. 
 It may not be amiss to take a brief glance at his 
 private life and surroundings in Washington at this 
 most exciting period of history. When Davis was 
 summoned to Washington in May he came on alone, 
 leaving his family in Cambridge. There were several 
 reasons for not breaking up the household. In the 
 first place, it was commonly supposed that the war 
 would only last a few months. The Confederate army 
 was to be driven out of Virginia, Richmond was to 
 be captured at once, and the rebellion suppressed in 
 the border States ; after which, if any forces remained 
 in arms, the subjugation of the South would be a 
 simple matter. That was the popular conception of 
 the war, in which almost everybody shared. Moreover, 
 as the summer advanced, and the Northern armies met 
 with reverses rather than successes, Washington was 
 too precarious a situation for a home. New England 
 was safe, and Davis's children were at school in Cam- 
 bridge ; so he lived alone in lodgings in Washington, 
 and stuck to his post, only making one short visit 
 home during the whole of the spring and summer, and 
 
142 CHAELES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 until his final detachment from the Bureau of Detail in 
 September. 
 
 His associates were those of&cers with whom he was 
 connected at the department, Bache of the coast sur- 
 vey, Henry of the Smithsonian Institution, General 
 Totten, the chief of engineers, and most particularly, 
 after the organization of the conference, Du Pont. 
 Besides these, there were several private houses which 
 he visited familiarly, for his frequent journeys to 
 Washington before the war had made him intimate in 
 Washington society. As a relaxation from the cares 
 and anxieties of official life he read, for he was always 
 an omnivorous reader, though he says : " When I first 
 came to Washington I was so wearied and dazed with 
 the six or seven hours at the desk, and in the business 
 of the office, that I only opened a book to make use of 
 it as a soporific. In this way I waded slowly through 
 the mud and water of one or two literary narcotics. 
 My evenings were mostly spent in visiting. But as I 
 began to work into the ruts of this new and not agree- 
 able life, the habit of reading began to reassert its 
 influence." Even in the midst of war's alarms, his 
 letters abound in allusions to, and criticisms of, the 
 books he reads. 
 
 The letters themselves are fragmentary and discon- 
 nected. Although he wrote nearly every day, he was 
 obliged to seize on odd moments in the intervals of 
 business, and he made no effort to tell a continuous 
 story. Still he was a ready writer, and his letters occa- 
 sionally contain pictures or criticisms of passing events, 
 and, even fragmentary as they are, some of these 
 
 ■i 
 
WASHINGTON IN 1861 143 
 
 sketches throw a light on the times. Moreover, they 
 are characteristic. There are many private and personal 
 allusions which are unsuitable, for piibHcation, though 
 his criticisms of men are never unfair. He was gen- 
 erous and chivalrous by nature, and he never measured 
 others by simply a reference to his own standard. A 
 few extracts are given, and it must be premised that 
 they form portions of the letters already quoted in the 
 preceding chapter ; but a separation of subjects has 
 seemed advisable. 
 
 May 1st. I reached here Saturday night at half past ten, 
 by the way of Annapolis, a longer and more tedious route 
 than the old one. We stayed long enough in Annapolis for 
 seeing the Academy grounds and troops. The watch fires 
 along the line of road from Annapolis to the Junction and to 
 the capital, the encampments and the multitude of soldiers, 
 had a peculiar effect. Bache and his wife gave me a most 
 cordial welcome. I have not seen enough of the world here 
 to acquire any new ideas about the war or to learn anything. 
 Yesterday I passed the entire day with the commodore 
 [Paulding] ; and to-day I am at the department trying to see 
 through a millstone, and in such a hurry that I have only 
 time to say that I am well. 
 
 After this brief note Davis returned to Cambridge to 
 settle his affairs at home, and make preparations for 
 permanent duty in Washington, which he reached again 
 on May 13th. 
 
 May 14th. Washington and the District will form the 
 great military camp and centre of operations, and an active 
 campaign will not be begun until the number of troops is con- 
 siderably augmented. The plan of the campaign is supposed 
 to embrace Harper's Ferry, Norfolk, and Richmond. 
 
144 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 The exact number of men here is not known. I have talked 
 with army officers, and think there are between 22,000 and 
 25,000 men; and in the District 12,000 to 15,000 more. 
 There is a feeling of security now, but I learn from every one 
 that the alarm at one time was extreme. It was thought that 
 conquest and famine were imminent, and there was, in truth, 
 the greatest probability that even a small force of resolute 
 men, backed by the secessionists here, would have taken the 
 city with ease. The enemy lost a great chance, a very great 
 chance, one that will not return. I wonder at the supineness 
 of the rebels. It was a great opportunity lost. Bache says 
 they did not move because they could not provision a force 
 of six thousand men. I shall write again to-morrow, and 
 scribble in the greatest hurry. 
 
 May 15th. It is the general impression here that Wash- 
 ington will be attacked, but the city is secure. If other occu- 
 pation is found for the Southern army the attack will not be 
 made. The state of things seems to be this : that neither 
 party is ready for the other yet. The Virginia troops are 
 not ready to take possession of Arlington Heights, and the 
 government wishes to avoid treading on Virginia soil before 
 the election of the 23d instant and furnishing the secessionists 
 with an argument. There is abundant evidence of the exist- 
 ence of a Union feeling in eastern Virginia, increased by the 
 forced contributions, authorized thefts, and violence of war. 
 How much this feeling may be kept under and suppressed 
 remains to be seen. We still hope that secession may be 
 rebuked by the vote of the 23d. It is a sign of the times 
 that a number of horses, saddled and bridled, are standing 
 all day long at the different offices of the War Department. 
 
 May 18th (17th ?). Since writing yesterday, I have heard 
 the opinion of clever army officers, and think that there is a 
 good deal of uneasiness about Arlington Heights, the possession 
 of which, gained without difficulty by the enemy, would annoy 
 and injure this part of the city, though it would not lead to 
 
WASHINGTON IN 1861 145 
 
 the capture of Washington. It is said that neither side is 
 prepared to open the campaign ; and particidarly that Gen- 
 eral Scott will wait for greater numbers, and more perfect 
 discipline, before provoking active hostilities. I am glad to 
 see that the rebel force is increased at Harper's Ferry. The 
 position is inside our base of operations, can be cut off and 
 shut up, and employs a good number of the most efficient 
 troops. 
 
 May 18th. The longer I stay here, the more I am struck 
 with the unprepared state of things generally. Captain 
 Meigs (now colonel) has told me that Fort Pickens is badly 
 provided with shot and shell, and I know that a thousand of 
 the latter have been supplied by the navy, though they are 
 not yet on their way. I am every dajr more satisfied that 
 General Scott will proceed with great deliberation ; will wait 
 till his troops are more perfectly drilled and have accumulated 
 in greater numbers. A gentleman who dined with him yester- 
 day told me this morning that he (the general) estimated 
 the troops under arms in Virginia at 40,000, very well offi- 
 cered, unequally armed, and with a deficient commissariat. 
 The military policy may be adopted of waiting for an attack 
 and not commencing the war ourselves. A great deal of the 
 strength of Virginia may be expended, for example, on Fort 
 Monroe, which they seem crazy to take, and also in building 
 up, and occupying during the hot weather, the environs of 
 Norfolk. There will no doubt be active movements in the 
 West and on the Mississippi River when the cold weather of 
 the autumn authorizes it, or even before. 
 
 May 20th. I witnessed the swearing in of a regiment (Ger- 
 man) the other day. The sight was not a grand one. Some 
 thirty refused to take the oath, ten of whom came in after- 
 wards, while the remaining twenty were drummed out amid 
 the hisses, groans, and whistling (a I'Allemagne) of their 
 comrades. 
 
 May 25th. We have had an exciting time this morning. 
 
146 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 Poor Ellsworth's funeral ; an attack on the New Jersey regi- 
 ment at the Chain Bridge by the Virginians ; and the report 
 of a fight at Sewall's Point. The alarm guns were fired for 
 the first time, and war is actually begun. The Navy Depart- 
 ment is well prepared with rifles and revolvers. The bells 
 are now ringing, and it would seem that the alarm continues. 
 The Commodore, Woodhull, and the clerk are loading the 
 muskets (rifles) in the room where I am now writing. . . . 
 The reports thus far are good ; Sewall's Point is said to be 
 captured, and the Virginians are said to be repulsed at Chain 
 , Bridge. This is on the bulletin at the War Department, but 
 has yet to be confirmed. 
 
 May 28th. Mr. Fox said to me the other day that a pri- 
 vate concern would be ruined by conducting business as it is 
 carried on here. It calls for the exercise of all my self-con- 
 trol and discretion to refrain from speaking upon subjects 
 that do not concern me. Don't imagine I tell you all I see, 
 and don't repeat what I tell. The First New Hampshire 
 Regiment arrived last night and was reviewed by the President 
 this morning, — a fine looking regiment, perfectly equipped, 
 with a dozen or more baggage wagons, an ambulance, etc. It 
 is said to be the most perfectly provided of all that have 
 come. 
 
 June 16th. Living in Washington one sees some of the 
 peculiar distresses of civil war ; families divided and the dif- 
 ferent members arrayed against each other in the two armies. 
 There is a young man here from the South whose case is a 
 most melancholy one. His family refuse all intercourse with 
 him ; his mother sends back his letters unopened, and he has 
 now made his last appeal to her by sending his Bible, a pre- 
 sent from his mother when he left home, with a final letter. 
 This incident is as touching and striking as the killing of the 
 father by the son, and the reverse, in Henry VI. When I 
 went over to see Fort Seward, the tete dupont on the other 
 side of the Long Bridge, I met with a young officer of engi- 
 
WASHINGTON IN 1861 147 
 
 neers from Soutli Carolina, who was constructing the fort, 
 and who told me that he had ten uncles in the secession army. 
 To have ten uncles anywhere is remarkable ; but to have 
 them drawn up in battle array against one nephew is a rare 
 combination. ... A great many families in Washington are 
 divided among themselves. ... I hear a great deal and 
 think a great deal of this distress, and have a sentiment of 
 enduring gratitude for our exemption from this woeful addi- 
 tion to our present troubles. It is better to be all on one side, 
 or all on the other, and not, like poor Cordelia, see before us 
 a divided duty. I am most happy that you are in a place 
 remote from the scenes of war, their pains, agitations, and 
 anxieties. . . . The next point is the Manassas Gap, or Junc- 
 tion, from which we are to hear. It is very evident that we 
 are on the eve of a great event there, and of some important 
 occurrence at Winchester. It is not impossible that McClel- 
 lan's advance column may have reached Winchester before 
 Johnston. Whichever party gets there first will probably 
 intrench itself ; but if we are there first, we have the advan- 
 tage of having made an advance on our intended line of move- 
 ment ; but if Johnston should garrison his forces there, he 
 will only repeat the blunder of Harper's Ferry. If, on the 
 other hand. General Johnston should rfetreat toward the main 
 line, crossing the Blue Eidge at the Paris Gap for example, 
 and either wait reinforcements from Richmond or join Gen- 
 eral Beauregard, a big fight would, I suppose, take place 
 somewhere on the rolling country west of Alexandria.^ I 
 hear that General Beauregard means to strike a blow. It is 
 certain that extreme activity prevails in our vicinity. The 
 intrenchments on the other side from Alexandria, with Chain 
 Bridge, including Arlington Heights, are fortified with heavy 
 artillery (siege guns), the troops about Alexandria are drawn 
 in and massed, the scouts are very active, and General 
 
 ' Considering the events that actually transpired, this is a clever sum- 
 mary of the situatiou. 
 
148 CHAELES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 Schenck's brigade, comprising two thousand men,inoved 
 across the river night before last. 
 
 June 18th. Mr. S.^ returned home last night, to thtgreat 
 joy of his wife and daughter, and to .his own satisfition. 
 He was entirely surprised to find his family safe, and ving 
 on such good terms with their neighbors, particularly \iiIr 
 neighbors of different political opinions. Such were the ap- 
 prehensions inspired in his mind by the rumors and exagger- 
 ations of his correspondents that he expected to be arrested 
 and to have his baggage searched at every stopping-place 
 between Boston and Washington. In fact, it is a thing that 
 strikes one very much, the free intercourse of persons whose 
 friends are fighting in the opposing ranks. We are living 
 in constant expectation of some great event, though what it 
 is to be I don't know. We are surrounded by incident, so to 
 speak. The " rumors of war," which constitute one of the 
 evils of a state of war, fill our ears and produce incessant agi- 
 tations. 
 
 June 21st. I had the pleasure to see Tom Motley last 
 night at William Lee's. He and the historian have been in 
 town some days, the latter on public business, being a bearer 
 of dispatches from England. The accounts from that coun- 
 try are a little more satisfactory. But how the English hate 
 broke out at first ! It is deep-seated and hearty. Have we 
 got to drink the bitter cup of humiliation and degradation 
 in witnessing the triumph of our enemies in our national 
 ruin ? " We will cry to God most high, unto God that per- 
 formeth all things for us," to save us from this affliction. 
 Motley says that the Southern agents, having the start of us, 
 and making free use of the falsehood which has been their 
 chief instrument in promoting secession, persuaded the British 
 government that the Confederate States had possession of 
 Washington, and that the bonds of union were so entirely 
 dissolved that only the Southern States remained together. 
 * A person whose identity is now lost. 
 
WASHINGTON m 1861 149 
 
 . . . William Lee gave me an account of his introduction of 
 Lothrop Motley to General Scott. They were profuse in 
 their mutual compliments and praises, and the general called 
 for champagne, " green seal," looking, perhaps, upon Motley 
 as his future historian. I heard one or two anecdotes of the 
 general. Speaking of the Ohio troops being led into am- 
 buscade last Tuesday, he said that the commanding officer 
 dumped them down between the batteries like so much dead 
 freight. He said also that he could manage all his generals 
 except General Impatience. 
 
 July 13th. Mr. S. and his family leave Washington be- 
 cause he has no means of living here, and is obliged to 
 depend on rich friends for the means of support. He is a 
 protege of Mr. M., to whom he owes his appointment ; and he 
 resigned because Mr. M. resigned, and if Mr. M. had not 
 resigned he would not have resigned. What a queer thing 
 to hold such a relation to another man that he becomes the 
 honor, the law, and the conscience of his hanger-on, or dis- 
 ciple, or admirer! And how worse than stupid to throw 
 himself at his time of life, with his family, on the charity of 
 friends ! Strange weakness and infatuation ! 
 
 July 15th. I should think less of the task of writing if I 
 had anything to write about. The great news of the day, 
 and of history, is the war news, and that you have in the 
 papers better than I can give it. . . . The desperate state of 
 feeling among the Southerners here shows itself in nothing 
 so much as their misrepresentations and exaggerations. They 
 deceive themselves, and are willing to be deceived. A week 
 ago last Friday, that is, eleven days ago, a crazy secessionist 
 told Du Pont that in six days from that day we, the Union- 
 ists, would be " whipped out of our boots," and that in sixty 
 days the city of Philadelphia would be laid under contribu- 
 tion ; and, moreover, there were one hundred and twenty-five 
 thousand men under Beauregard in Virginia. The gentleman 
 believed all this, and he and his associates live on such hopes. 
 
150 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 They tell each other exaggerated stories, magnify little inci- 
 dents, suppress disagreeable truths, and talk big (to use a 
 vulgar phrase), like frightened children. So far is it from 
 being likely that we are to be " whipped out of our boots " 
 (I wear gaiters), that we are to make the forward movement 
 ourselves to-day or to-morrow. This I tell you because it will 
 be known before my letter reaches you. 
 
 July 21st. The office, or bureau, is very quiet on Sun- 
 days. The day is a remarkably pleasant one ; the air is 
 fresh, yet soft, balmy, and not too warm. The birds are 
 singing in the thick foliage of the yard, where they are never 
 disturbed, and all I see and hear was, a moment ago, in 
 keeping with the stillness of a Sabbath morning. But since 
 I began to write, the rumbling of heavy transportation wagons 
 over the stones of the Avenue has broken the silence of the 
 morning and the hush of nature ; and, still, further to distract 
 the solemnity of the day, the messenger has just brought up 
 word that the enemy's batteries at Bull Rim have been 
 turned, and that fighting is going on there. 
 
 July 22d. I wrote the letter that goes by this same mail, 
 but found no opportunity to send it yesterday. I meant to 
 take it to the hotel last evening on my way to the Smith- 
 sonian, where I drank tea, but forgot it. The sad news of 
 this morning has made us feel particularly unhappy, because 
 "we had received good news last evening. I find it difficult 
 to confine my thoughts to the business of the office. There 
 is the greatest fault-finding and discontent. Every one is a 
 general and a military critic, and every one, as is generally 
 the case in times of misfortune and ill luck, is ready to con- 
 demn and to indulge in ill temper. For my own part, I am 
 inclined to think that the present state of feeling is very 
 much exaggerated, and that the results are not so very bad 
 as reported. But the details are discouraging, and the more 
 I hear the more I fear for the end. However, it is useless 
 to sit here giving expression to doubts and hopes and fears 
 
WASHINGTON m 1861 151 
 
 altogether fluctuating, vague, and uncertain. Like Macbeth, 
 I 'm sick at heart (Seyton, I say !). If the worst comes to 
 the worst, I am determined to serve in" the intrenchments. 
 My hands are not of much use in working, but my head 
 might be in directing. I have more than once spoken to you 
 of my new experience of the meaning of the phrase " rumors 
 of war." The "catching" nature of fear, the idea of con- 
 sternation^ are both brought out in this crisis. There is an 
 old croaker here, who, himself a Pennsylvanian, is made one 
 half a secessionist by a Southern wife. He has been in the 
 department this morning, and has reminded me of Edgar 
 Poe's raven. One listens, or thinks he ought to listen, with 
 respect to the words of a man who talks upon matters per- 
 taining to his own profession ; but this croaking dog, whose 
 wishes half created his opinions and statements, presented 
 such a picture of the condition of the army, its losses and 
 defeats, as made me want to choke him. ... It is raining 
 hard, and the gloomy weather adds to the depression occa- 
 sioned by the melancholy news. 
 
 July 23d. Yesterday was a day of the deepest gloom. 
 It was a day that recalled the scenes of history and historical 
 painting, in novels and in the drama. Great excitement pre- 
 vailed. Notwithstanding the rain, people stood about in 
 groups and talked mysteriously, or listened to some straggler 
 from the other side. Many countenances wore an expression 
 of alarm, all of anxiety. It was a long time before the 
 clerks could get to work ; they sat in listless apathy. Wood- 
 hull, who was among the most excited, burst out, while I was 
 sitting at the desk writing, into expressions of astonishment 
 at what he called my coolness ; though, as there was no 
 danger immediately threatening us, there was no occasion for 
 the exhibition of coolness. He was running round in the 
 pouring rain as if set in motion by springs, and unable to 
 keep still. Such was the alarm that the storm which hung 
 the heavens in black was hailed with delight as an impedi- 
 
152 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 ment to the march of the rebels, who, it was feared, would 
 follow up their retreating foes and invade the capital. I 
 shared, of course, in the alarm and depression ; but after I 
 had made up my mind to put on my uniform and go into 
 the intrenchments in the event of an attack, I felt better, 
 wrote all the morning and two hours in the evening. . . . 
 This morning the alarm has somewhat subsided, and a sterner 
 feeling has taken its place. I presume that now the necessity 
 for establishing large camps for training, as in Europe, will 
 be recognized, and a sufficient number of troops brought into 
 the field to render all opposition useless. This defeat puts 
 us upon our mettle. If we cannot rise superior to it, if we 
 are not stimulated to greater exertion by it, we are unworthy 
 to succeed. But I feel the strongest assurance that the people 
 are fully equal to the trial to be sustained and the effort to 
 be made. 
 
 July 24th. We are having an awful time here in Washing- 
 ton. I have witnessed alarms on board ship, but those were 
 on a small scale. A panic in a great city, and that city the 
 capital of the country, is quite another thing. You know 
 we speak of some people in the common intercourse of life 
 as being desponding, as taking a melancholy view of things, 
 looking on the dark side. But now, for the first time, I 
 understand what an alarmist is ; and, next to an incendiary, 
 he is the greatest curse and pest of society in time of war 
 or general calamity. He runs about reciting in the ear of 
 every one whatever he has heard or can invent of horrible, 
 dispiriting, disastrous, unfortunate, and discouraging; and 
 gives to his language additional force and emphasis by winks 
 
 and shrugs and grimaces and whisperings. Mr. ^ is one 
 
 of these men. They are like the persons who delight to tell 
 stories of fearful accidents and dreadful calamities. Mr. 
 
 has been keeping everybody who would listen to him in 
 
 a state of anxiety by alarming statements, duly authenti- 
 ^ Name suppressed; not a historical personage. 
 
WASHINGTON IN 1861 153 
 
 cated, that the enemy is approaching in force, that our army 
 is demoralized and disorganized, and, finally, that the cause 
 is lost. I told him that I was sick and tired of his croaking, 
 and, for my part, would rather die at once than endure the 
 thousand daily deaths he put the victims of his fears to. I 
 seldom have passed a more unpleasant day than this, and I 
 shall be glad when the arrival of more troops and of General 
 McClellan silences the alarmists. 
 
 July 25th. I dined with Du Pont at Bache's yesterday, 
 and I did hope when I left the office that I should get rid of 
 " war's alarms," the hopes and fears of war, but the conver- 
 sation at the dinner-table was upon no other subject ; and 
 when I returned home at half past ten o'clock my landlady 
 told me that Mr. So-and-So and Mr. So-and-So had just 
 been in to tell her that the enemy would be here before the 
 morning, and that we should all be carbonadoed and eaten, 
 and plundered and sold for slaves ; and this morning Mr. 
 has begun his croaking as soon as I got to the depart- 
 ment. But I hear that the troops who suffered in the battle 
 have been replaced by new regiments ; and no anxiety is felt, 
 as far as I can see, by those whose judgment is to be relied 
 upon. Still, I shall not feel easy till more men arrive, and 
 to-day and to-morrow must be days of care and apprehension, 
 founded, in my case, principally on my ignorance of the facts 
 and inability to make up an opinion. If we are in danger, 
 the superior officers of the army must be singularly incapable 
 and inefficient. But I think we are not in danger, and I 
 hope soon to eat my meals in peace, and cease to sleep in 
 the affliction of such disagreeable dreams as were occasioned 
 by my drinking a double allowance of chasse after coffee, 
 there being both white and red cura^oa on the table last even- 
 ing. 
 
 July 30th. It is quite an exercise of mental discipline to 
 collect my thoughts enough to write to you amid all the dis- 
 tractions of this office. But the effort it costs is a profitable 
 
154 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 one, and I do not doubt that I shall experience real benefit 
 from it in some future emergency of life. Every now and 
 then it comes over me with a newer, deeper, and more solemn 
 impression, that we are in the midst of civil war ; and, still 
 worse, that the end of that war has been indefinitely post- 
 poned, and the conflict rendered more bloody than it would 
 have been, by the recent unfortunate defeat. Last Sunday 
 I heard confidentially a brief explanation of General Scott's 
 plan of the campaign. If he had been allowed to carry it 
 out, it would have been praised by history as wise and suc- 
 cessful. The premature movement into which the general 
 was forced by public clamor, acting directly and through the 
 Cabinet, has put things back without doubt. Still, if it has 
 no worse results than the defeat of BuU Run, it will prove 
 nothing more than a mortification, — and a mortification we 
 needed to check our presumption and teach us prudence. 
 Nullum numen abest, si sit prudentia. Since General Mc- 
 Clellan's arrival, there has been a manifest improvement in 
 certain things, commenced, however, before he came. Imme- 
 diately after the battle, there were quantities of stragglers 
 about the streets from the disorganized and demoralized regi- 
 ments, and many of them drunk and dangerous. A stop has 
 been put to this ; the stragglers have been, most of them, 
 sent to their regiments, and a provost marshal has been ap- 
 pointed to prevent the liquor-shops from selling to the sol- 
 diers. Twenty thousand and more men have come through 
 Baltimore, most of whom have come on to Washington. Still, 
 the apprehension of Johnston's movements has not, I believe, 
 entirely abated. It is a novel and by no means pleasant thing 
 to be on the tiptoe of fearful expectation, always on the watch 
 for the alarm bell. If a gun Is heard, the second and third 
 are looked for at the regular interval that sounds the signal 
 to arms. If there is continued firing, people rush to the tele- 
 graph office to know if there is an attack on the fortified 
 camp on the other side. We are more quiet now, however. 
 
WASHINGTON IN 1861 155 
 
 August 3d. I asked General Totten, in conversation the 
 other evening, why, after all, the advance was made ; and 
 his answer was that, to begin with, we felt sure of success, 
 and would have been disappointed if General Johnston had 
 been a jot less enterprising ; and then, we could afford to 
 meet with a repulse, and were justified in taking the chance 
 in a case where victory would have had such magnificent 
 results. If the Confederates had been defeated, they could 
 never have made such a demonstration again. They would 
 have dissipated, not, like the witches of Macbeth, into thin 
 air, but into thick air. It was not, however, in the calcula- 
 tions of General Scott, or his council, that they would suffer 
 such an overwhelming repulse, or they never would have 
 risked the capital as they did. General Scott said (as Gen- 
 eral Totten added) that he was perfectly satisfied with the 
 manner in which the army was commanded, and most of the 
 divisions led, in the field. 
 
 August 5th. Our mess has been increased by the addition 
 of Major Barry of the artillery. He has recently returned 
 from Fort Pickens, and has a countenance bronzed by long 
 exposure to the sun and weather. He told me that the 
 horses of his battery had traveled so much in railroad cars 
 and on board ship from port to port, that they would go on 
 board ship or enter a railroad car like men, and that during 
 his last voyage from Fort Pickens they were taken from the 
 stalls and walked about the decks. Prince Napoleon was at 
 the headquarters of General McDowell yesterday, and re- 
 ceived from him an explanation of the battle of Bull Run, 
 with the maps. He was very much interested, and passed 
 two hours with the general. ... I asked Major Barry if the 
 defeat was denied ; he laughed and said, by no means. It is 
 evident that there is altogether too much good sense and manli- 
 ness to attempt to conceal the truth ; and there is a healthy 
 moral determination to turn the lesson of loss and humiliation 
 to the best possible account. This is very grand and hopeful. 
 
156 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 August 6th. I like my new messmate, Major Barry, very 
 much. He is possessed of great bonhomie and sociability, 
 and being, as he is, at the head of the artillery of the Army 
 of the Potomac, I hear a good deal from him that is inter- 
 esting. Last night he went over the various forts, fortified 
 camps, and military posts on the right bank of the Potomac, 
 from Alexandria to Harper's Ferry. I have never had so 
 strong a feeling of security as after the recital from him, 
 accompanied by some military details. 
 
 I recur incessantly to my new experiences in this most 
 interesting and exciting period, and I think you will be tired 
 of hearing me say how sick I am, heartsick, of the despond- 
 ing and doubtful, — the Van Twillers of society. Hence- 
 forth I shall set them down in my tablets ; my soul will take 
 note of them ; they have become repulsive to me ; I have 
 discovered that they are naturally antipathetic to my incli- 
 nations and temper. I won't say anything more about it, 
 but can't you imagine how excessively annoying it must be 
 to be harassed by vague alarms and tormented by unmeaning 
 and indefinite doubts ? — "I don't see how things are to end," 
 and " I fear that, after all the fighting is done, we shall be 
 no better off than now," and so forth, and so forth. 
 
 History only performs its office when it teaches by exam- 
 pie. Yet how few endeavor to interpret the passing events 
 by reflecting upon them some light borrowed from the mirror 
 of history ! 
 
 On the 18th of September Davis was detached from 
 the Bureau of Detail and from all duties in Washington, 
 and relinquished at the same time the directorship of 
 the " Nautical Almanac," and he was appointed fleet 
 captain and chief of staff of the South Atlantic Block- 
 ading Squadron, under the command of Flag Officer 
 Du Pont. Up to this time the blockade of the whole 
 
WASHINGTON IN 1861 157 
 
 Atlantic coast from Chesapeake Bay to the Straits of 
 Florida had been under one command; but a division 
 was now made into two squadrons, and an expedition, 
 already alluded to, was fitted out to operate in accord- 
 ance with the plans prepared in the conference during 
 the summer, and in this expedition Davis took his place. 
 He proceeded to New York, where most of the ships 
 for the expedition, and for the new blockading squad- 
 ron, were preparing for sea, and for the next month he 
 was busily engaged in the equipment and organization 
 of this large force. 
 
CHAPTER IX 
 
 THE PORT EOTAL EXPEDITION 
 
 The E-eport of the Secretary of the Navy, dated 
 December 2, 1861, contains the following : — 
 
 A seizure of some of the important ports on the coast com- 
 manded the early and earnest attention of this department. 
 It was found that naval stations and harbors of refuge dur- 
 ing the tempestuous seasons would be indispensable if hos- 
 tilities were to be continued, and the stations thus secured 
 could also be made the points of offensive military opera- 
 tions. Shortly after the attention of the government was 
 drawn to this subject, a board was convened under the aus- 
 pices of the Navy Department, consisting of Captains Samuel 
 
 F. Du Pont and Charles H. Davis of the navy, Major John 
 
 G. Barnard of the army, and Professor Alexander Bache of 
 the coast survey, to whom a thorough investigation of the 
 coast and harbors, their access and defenses, was committed. 
 Several elaborate and valuable reports of great interest, 
 exhibiting in minute detail the position, advantages, and 
 topographical peculiarities of almost every eligible point on 
 the coast, were the results of this important commission. 
 
 In view of the data thus presented, two combined naval 
 and military expeditions have already been organized and put 
 in action. Such cooperation and concert of action between the 
 two arms of the public service were indispensable ; for, though 
 the navy alone might assail and capture batteries in some 
 positions, it was not within its province or power to retain or 
 
THE PORT ROYAL EXPEDITION 159 
 
 garrison them. The operations on shore manifestly pertained 
 to the army, and on such occasions, as soon as the military 
 forces were ready for these expeditions, the navy was fully 
 prepared and eager for immediate action. 
 
 After some delays, an expedition to Hatteras Inlet, on the 
 coast of North Carolina, where piratical depredations had 
 become extremely annoying, was undertaken. Flag Officer 
 Stringham commanded in person the naval forces on this 
 occasion, and Major-General Butler had command of the 
 small military detachment of about eight hundred men which 
 cooperated with the navy. The expedition was eminently 
 successful in the attack upon and capture of Forts Hatteras 
 and Clark. The entire garrison, under the command of 
 Samuel Barron, recently and for nearly fifty years an officer 
 of the navy, surrendered after sustaining great loss, while 
 not a life was sacrificed nor an individual of the Union forces 
 wounded. . . . The military force was inadequate to follow 
 up this brilliant victory by securing a position upon the main- 
 land, and there propitiating and protecting the loyal feeling 
 which had begun to develop itself in North Carolina. 
 
 It was intended that the success at Hatteras should have 
 been followed in September by a more formidable expedition, 
 and the seizure of a more important position farther south. 
 Owing to various causes, independent of the Navy Depart- 
 ment or the condition of the navy, this movement was un- 
 avoidably postponed until the 29th of October, when a fleet 
 of forty-eight sail, including transports, a larger squadron 
 than ever before assembled under our flag, left Hampton 
 Roads. Captain Samuel F. Du Pont, then recently ap- 
 pointed flag officer, an officer of great skill and experience, 
 and possessing the entire confidence of the department, was 
 selected to command this expedition. In addition to his gen- 
 eral professional ability, he had, through careful study and 
 investigation as chairman of the board which had been ordered 
 in June, special qualification and thorough preparation for 
 
160 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 the highly important and responsible position assigned to 
 him. Informed of the policy and views of the government 
 in regard to the expedition, prompt to execute its wishes, and 
 having made himself familiar with every eligible port on the 
 southern Atlantic coast, he, as commander of the expedition, 
 was intrusted with the selection, within prescribed limits, of 
 the place where the first assault should be made. 
 
 After encountering the severest storm that has visited this 
 coast during the present season, which partially dispersed the 
 squadron, causing the wreck of several of the transports, and 
 compelling even some of the smaller vessels of the navy to 
 put back, the fleet, by the merciful interposition of Provi- 
 dence, was preserved, and appeared before Port Royal, one 
 of the best though neglected harbors on our Southern coast, 
 on the fifth day of November. So soon as the channel could 
 be buoyed out and other preliminary measures accomplished, 
 assaults were made on the well-built and thoroughly armed 
 forts, Beauregard and Walker. Consummate naval strategic 
 skill and the most admirable gunnery were exhibited in the 
 attack, which was of such tremendous effect that General 
 Drayton and the rebel army surrendered their strongholds, 
 fled the coast with precipitation, leaving their property, 
 armament, and papers, while our naval forces took, and still 
 hold, quiet possession of one of the finest harbors on the 
 Atlantic seaboard. 
 
 A mere glance at the chart will show that on the 
 southern Atlantic coast of the United States, while the 
 harbors are generally shallow and the shoal water extends 
 some distance off shore, the land itself is cut up into 
 innumerable islands formed by a network of rivers and 
 sounds, which makes it possible to approach the prin- 
 cipal seaports, in vessels of light draught, from points 
 of entrance from the ocean quite remote from the cities 
 
THE PORT ROYAL EXPEDITION 161 
 
 themselves. A vessel can reach Savannah, for instance, 
 by entering the Saint Mary's River at Fernandina, 
 eighty miles to the southward ; or can approach Charles- 
 ton by entering at North Edisto and passing through 
 the Stono River and Walloo Creek. Such a geographical 
 condition enhanced the difficulty of maintaining an 
 effective blockade of the coast, a difficulty still further 
 increased by the neighborhood of the Bahama Islands, 
 the possession of a virtually hostile power, which be- 
 came the entrepot of the profitable business of blockade- 
 running. Here the ships from England could enter 
 freely and refit, and from this point contraband cargoes 
 could be dispatched in hght-draught vessels, which 
 could slip into any one of the numerous inlets of the 
 coast, in water too shallow to permit the close approach 
 of a vessel of war. 
 
 The possession and control of these inland waters ^ 
 would not only effectually close the principal avenues 
 for this traffic, but would be also a great advantage 
 from a purely military point of view. By operations in 
 these waters it became possible, with the active coopera- 
 tion of land and naval forces, to turn the defenses of 
 the seaports themselves, as was actually done in the 
 case of Fort Pulaski at the mouth of the Savannah 
 River, and this control offered the true strategic advan- 
 tage for the approach and capture of the Southern 
 cities. It has been shown in a previous chapter that 
 such operations were proposed by the mixed conference 
 in July; and it has also been shown why it was prob- 
 ably impossible to carry out these plans. Had the 
 battle of Bull Run been a victory instead of a defeat. 
 
162 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 it might have been possible to send a sufficient army 
 into Georgia, and to have carried on a regular invasion, 
 with the reduction of the principal cities, simultaneously 
 with the great struggle for the Mississippi River which 
 began in 1861 and only ended with the surrender of 
 Vicksburg and Port Hudson in July, 1863. But even 
 then the operations would have to be carried on upon a 
 vast scale, and it is probably a fortunate thing that not 
 only the people of the North, but their leaders, failed 
 to comprehend in 1861 the magnitude of the task be- 
 fore them. 
 
 The Port Royal Expedition, therefore, is an isolated 
 event, and not one of a regular series forming a cam- 
 paign. Its results bore directly upon the blockade, 
 and in this respect were important. Flag Officer 
 Du Pont attempted with the means at his disposal, and 
 with the by no means harmonious cooperation of a 
 totally inadequate land force, to carry out the original 
 plans of the conference; and the occupation of Port 
 Royal Bay was immediately followed by operations in 
 inland waters, the capture of Tybee Island, Fort Pu- 
 laski, Fernandina, Jacksonville, and other important 
 points. The expedition consisted of forty-eight ships, 
 of which only fifteen were men-of-war, the rest being 
 transports and supply vessels, and some of these small 
 and unseaworthy craft, including even river ferry-boats; 
 but this did not include a fleet of twenty-five colliers 
 which sailed on the day previous to the departure of 
 the expedition. The army was commanded by General 
 Thomas W. Sherman. 
 
 The battle took place on November 7th. Fort 
 
THE PORT ROYAL EXPEDITION 163 
 
 Walker, on Hilton Head, the south side of Port Royal 
 Bay, was a regularly constructed work, mounting in all 
 twenty-three guns of various calibres ; and on the oppo- 
 site shore, at Bay Point, was Fort Beauregard, mount- 
 ing twenty guns. The width of the bay between the 
 forts was more than two miles. Included in the de- 
 fenses of Port Royal was a flotilla of gunboats under 
 Commodore Tatnall, formerly of the United States 
 Navy. 
 
 As has been said, the selection of the point of assault 
 was left to Du Pont. The Navy Department had rather 
 favored Fernandina, but the convincing argument was 
 the depth of water at Port Royal, which permitted the 
 largest vessels of the navy to enter ; and thus the pri- 
 mary object of the expedition, a port of refuge and 
 depot of supplies for the blockading squadron, was 
 better gained at Port Royal than at any other harbor 
 on the coast. 
 
 In the attack^ the order of battle was in a single 
 column, headed by the flagship Wabash, the other 
 ships, in order, being the Susquehanna, Mohican, 
 Seminole, Pawnee, Unadilla, Ottawa, Paulina, and 
 the sailing sloop Vandalia, towed by the Isaac Smith. 
 A flanking squadron, consisting of the gunboats Bien- 
 ville, Seneca, Curlew, Penguin, and Augusta, was in- 
 tended to engage the flotilla under Tatnall. The plan 
 of attack was, to stand in with the main squadron 
 in mid-channel, engaging Fort Beauregard first, and 
 turning above the forts. This manoeuvre enabled the 
 
 ^ See Admiral Porter's spirited description of this action, Naval His- 
 tory of the Civil War, cbap. vi. 
 
164 
 
 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 ships to take the more powerfully armed Fort Walker 
 on its upper and weakest flank. In passing Fort 
 Walker the engines were slowed to just sufficient speed 
 to preserve the order of battle, and Fort Walker en- 
 gaged at close range, and the ships turned in succession 
 below the forts and repeated the manoeuvre, engaging 
 Fort Walker with the port battery. The flanking line 
 also enffaofed Fort Beaureo^ard at the same time that 
 the main squadron was occupied with Fort Walker ; and 
 a division of the gunboats also enfiladed the latter from 
 above, for Commodore Tatnall had discreetly with- 
 drawn his flotilla into Skull Creek, and took no part in 
 the battle. At the first broadside from the ships the 
 fort replied with great spirit, but as the ships began to 
 get the range they pitched shell from their nine and 
 eleven inch guns into the midst of the gunners ; and 
 when the squadron swept by Fort Walker from the 
 north, after turning above the forts for the second 
 time, the fire was withering. Again the ships turned 
 into the harbor, and delivered their broadsides at even 
 closer range. This was too much for the Confederates, 
 who fled helter-skelter from their works. Commander 
 John Eodgers was sent ashore and hoisted the flag over 
 Fort Walker ; and the commander of Fort Beauregard, 
 seeing Fort Walker abandoned, also evacuated his post. 
 Beauregard had not been considered as an important 
 point of attack, but had been engaged at long range 
 as the main column passed. 
 
 The direct results of this victory were good. It came 
 at a time when the Union arms had been generally un- 
 successful, and it inspired confidence at the North. It 
 
THE PORT ROYAL EXPEDITION 165 
 
 also had a good moral effect abroad, and it served as a 
 lesson to the navy as to what wooden ships could do 
 against fortifications, and set the pace, so to speak, 
 for future naval operations in the same line. Its bene- 
 ficial effect in tightening the bands of the blockade has 
 already been noted. This first naval achievement of 
 the war has been overshadowed by the later actions in 
 the Gulf, perhaps for the reason already given, that it 
 was an isolated event; but the action itself is worth 
 study, because it affords a striking and almost unique 
 example of the capture of fortifications by ships.^ The 
 tactics of the battle, which were Davis's own, were mas- 
 terly; and yet, as will presently appear, the order of 
 attack was changed at the very last moment. The 
 day before the fight, a reconnoissance was made in force 
 to draw the full fire of the forts ; and from the infor- 
 mation thus gained a change of plan resulted, which 
 was not communicated to the fleet until it went into 
 action. This shows the perfect discipline of the fleet, 
 and the confidence of the flag officer in himself and in 
 his command. The army took no part whatever in the 
 attack, but remained outside in its transports, in a state 
 of some anxiety and suspense, until the flag over Fort 
 Walker announced the victory of the ships. It would 
 be premature at this point to trace the ulterior results 
 of this action ; and with this brief preamble the narra- 
 tive of the expedition may now be given in Davis's own 
 language. The letters are addressed to his wife : — 
 
 ^ This chapter was written before the war with Spain. There is a 
 striking similarity in the method of attack between Commodore Dewey's 
 action in Manila Bay and the battle of Port Royal. 
 
166 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 U. S. S. Wabash, Oct. 18, 1861. We are entering 
 Hampton Roads, and I must prepare a single line to let you 
 know, not our arrival, for that you will learn by telegraph, but 
 that I am well, and that we have had a splendid voyage. We 
 have had a profitable one, too ; the time has been passed in all 
 sorts of practice, and in the exercise of day and night signals. 
 This will give us a good start on our next trip. 
 
 You shall hear from me again by the next mail, and by 
 every mail while we are here, though I shall not have much 
 to say. You will be very anxious to know if we have come 
 to any decision about our locus in quo. We have not, yet, 
 and shall not till we have had an opportunity to consult Gen- 
 eral Sherman, though the final decision of the question rests 
 with the commodore, who is the commander in chief, and 
 ranks with a major-general. But General S. is entitled to 
 be called into council. You will not be left in doubt, you 
 may be assured, if the matter is determined before leaving 
 here, and you may rely also on my adherence to my first plan, 
 unless I should be fully and fairly convinced of the expedi- 
 ency of an alteration. The whole subject will be well weighed. 
 
 Hampton Roads, Oct. 20th. Our transports are still at 
 Annapolis ; not the first one has come down yet. We are 
 glad to be so far in advance of them ; and not sorry to be 
 delayed, the weather being rough and easterly. 
 
 Hampton Roads, Oct. 21st. It has been blowing very fresh 
 all day, and the weather has been boisterous. In the worst 
 of the storm, Newport News was threatened with an attack, 
 and we sent up two gunboats by signal. Of our squadron, 
 two men-of-war belonging to the navy proper, and four or 
 five of the purchased steamers, great and small, have arrived 
 to-day. Since dark, several steamers have anchored near us, 
 and it is probable they belong to the fleet of transports. 
 
 Hampton Roads, Oct. 24th. Last night we had a long coun- 
 cil of the generals and ourselves, lasting way into the small 
 hours, in which much was discussed and nothing decided. This 
 
THE PORT ROYAL EXPEDITION 167 
 
 morning the council was renewed at nine o'clock. We are 
 grievously disappointed in Mr. Boutelle's ^ not arriving. It 
 was distinctly understood by Du Pont and myself that Mr. 
 Boutelle was to come here post-haste and leave the Vixen to 
 follow. More than a week has elapsed and he is not here. 
 The truth is, no doubt, that Bache did not want him to go 
 without the Vixen, in order that he might have a coast survey 
 vessel in the affair. We have decided in council to wait till 
 Saturday morning. But as to-day is pleasant, it is a pity to 
 lose it. 
 
 Hampton Roads, Oct. 25th. According to present appear- 
 ances, this will not be the last letter you will receive from 
 Hampton Roads. The wind went round the wrong way, and, 
 by a rule that never fails in our climate, the easterly storms 
 never clear up entirely until the wind goes round by the south 
 to west. If we go to sea to-morrow we shall commit a folly 
 knowingly, and against the best judgment of the fleet ; and 
 yet we may go, for it is a not uncommon fate of such expedi- 
 tions to be driven by the force of public expectation, and the 
 impatience of public feeling, to move against the opinions 
 and wishes of its leaders. I speak from no selfish motive, 
 for the bad weather would not affect this ship. The small, 
 overloaded and overcrowded steamers, low in the water, would 
 be the chief sufferers. I trust better counsels will prevail. 
 
 General Sherman came on board this afternoon, and was 
 received with a salute. His staff accompanied him ; and now 
 we are full, having five in the cabin. I felt obliged to offer 
 to give up my room to General Sherman, and Rodgers^ very 
 generously insisted upon giving up his. But Du Pont would 
 not consent to either proposition. I must confess, or, as the 
 
 1 Mr. CO. Boutelle, assistant of the coast survey, detailed to assist in 
 the hydrographic work of the squadron, on account of his particular local 
 acquaintance with the Southern coast. 
 
 ^ Captain, afterwards Rear Admiral Christopher Raymond Perry 
 Rodgers, a lifelong friend of Davis, commanded the Wabash. 
 
168 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 phrase is, I am free to confess, tliat I was very glad to have 
 my own offer rejected, which is a little piece of selfishness in 
 me. I know, however, that the sofa we put the general on is 
 as good as a bed, — is, in fact, made for a bed, with a sacking 
 bottom, and that otherwise he is more comfortable here than 
 on board his steamer, where he was not only cabin'd, as here, 
 but cribbed also, and confined ; whereas here he is sof a'd and 
 unconfined, — bound in to no saucy doubts and fears. 
 
 Saturday, half past one. Mr. Boutelle arrived on board 
 this morning before I was dressed entirely, and the whole 
 morning was spent in all sorts of consultations, business, 
 worry, fret, and interruption. 
 
 Hampton Roads, Oct. 26th. Before closing my last note 
 I told you that Mr. Boutelle had arrived. He was very wel- 
 come ; nothing could have supplied the loss of his knowledge 
 of the ground. He made the triangulation, the groundwork 
 of the survey, of the whole coast of South Carolina, and he 
 possesses a taste for toj)ographical details, and a faculty of 
 observing, and, so to speak, of interpreting them, which are 
 truly wonderful. He lives with us in the cabin, so there are 
 now six of us. 
 
 The first thing after breakfast was to send for the other 
 generals and have another council of war. The charts and 
 maps are reproduced, including many new ones from Wash- 
 ington. The generals talked over the matter with Mr. Bou- 
 telle, while Du Pont and I wrote without cessation, preparing 
 the final orders, and particularly the secret orders communi- 
 cating the place of rendezvous in the event of separating. 
 
 To return to the council : Mr. Boutelle answered all their 
 questions and removed all their scruples, and they came 
 heartily into the new plan of operations. He satisfied me 
 upon the only point about which I felt anxious ; that is, the 
 easy and certain entrance of this ship into the place. ^ The 
 presence of this ship makes whatever we undertake much 
 » Port Royal Bay. 
 
THE PORT ROYAL EXPEDITION 169 
 
 more secure, and is a more influential fact with me than any- 
 other. And this fact, added to the other two I mentioned in 
 one of my former notes, — first, that the whole fleet has a har- 
 bor at once, beyond the reach of the batteries, and, second, 
 that the points may be assailed one by one, — decides my opin- 
 ion. I suppose the matter may be considered as now settled 
 and determined. You will, no doubt, be interested in know- 
 ing what my impression is of the military commander of the 
 expedition, now that I have been two days living with him, 
 and seen him in council. He strikes me as clever, candid, 
 and clear-minded, but not as being a man with an uncommon 
 grasp, of a heroic cast of mind, or of an equable or well- 
 controlled temper. His reputation in the army is that of an 
 excellent soldier, and a very excitable and passionate man. 
 Among the generals are two I have known before, and been 
 associated with, — General Stevens, who as Major Stevens 
 was assistant in charge of the coast survey office, and who was 
 on the commission on Cape Fear River of which I was a mem- 
 ber ; and General Wright, who was, when Captain Wright, 
 on the commission on the St. John's River, Florida, of which 
 I was senior member by appointment from General Totten. 
 
 Now that everything is ready, we are very impatient to be 
 off. The weather looked promising this morning, and Du 
 Pont ordered the signal for getting up steam to be made to 
 the whole fleet ; but the wind drew back to the eastward 
 again and the fog set in, and the signal for preparation was 
 annulled. To-night it is raining, and although we are disap- 
 pointed, we are glad not to be at sea with our ferry-boats and 
 little tugs in a dark, rainy night, when it would be impossible 
 to observe any order of sailing, and when collisions would be 
 almost unavoidable. 
 
 Hampton Roads, October 26th. The number of vessels in 
 our whole fleet is seventy-five ; but of these a large number 
 are sailing vessels loaded with coal and heavy stores, not 
 required for immediate use, most of which belong to the 
 
170 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 army. We send down, under a special convoy, all but three 
 or four o£ the largest and most important of these freight 
 vessels ; leaving about forty-eight to form our own fleet, con- 
 sisting exclusively of steamships except the three just men- 
 tioned, which are to be towed. This harbor of Hampton 
 Roads looks like a great city, so numerous are the lights. It 
 is frequently observed that so many American vessels, ready 
 for sea, were never seen together, for you must remember that 
 Commodore Goldsborough is here in the Minnesota, with 
 some of his squadron, men-of-wai*, storeships, steam tugs, etc. 
 
 Sunday morning, October 27th. It is blowing a gale from 
 the north-northeast. To go to sea now would be to condemn 
 to certain loss some of our small vessels, and to expose the 
 troops and horses in the transports to great suffering. Du 
 Pont bears the delay like a man ; but General Sherman frets 
 under it very much, and has been talking about landing the 
 troops on account of water. 
 
 These delays are the trials of our patience and temper ; a 
 part of the anxieties of our condition. They are to be met 
 and borne with fortitude and good temper. 
 
 Monday morning. We are doomed to the severest trial of 
 delay and defeated expectation. This morning it is bitter 
 cold, the north wind strong, and the weather utterly unfit for 
 small vessels. One of our small craft came in from New 
 York last evening, having barely, and wonderfully, escaped 
 destruction. Her escape is the merest wonder. She is 
 knocked to pieces, and will require large repairs. This is 
 bad for us. Every day's delay creates some new difficulty, 
 and adds, probably, to the amount of work to be done when 
 we reach our destination. 
 
 Two o'clock. Our great apprehension has been about 
 water, of which we consume nineteen thousand gallons a day. 
 After endless talk and anxiety about it, it is discovered that 
 two of the steamers alone can make forty thousand gallons a 
 day. Whence, therefore, the tears ? 
 
THE PORT ROYAL EXPEDITION 171 
 
 We shall probably sail to-morrow morning at five o'clock. 
 
 Flagship Wahash (at sea), October 31st. I told you in my 
 letter by the pilot that we sailed very early Tuesday morning. 
 It took some time for fifty ships to get under way, especially 
 as they were to move in an established order which brought 
 them all, in point of speed, to a level with the dullest. It 
 was well we started early. The greater part of the day was 
 consumed in getting to sea, and in forming the lines and 
 columns that constituted the order of sailing. I had pre- 
 pared a circular, and a plan of the order. Fifty copies of 
 the last were distributed throughout the fleet, and each cap- 
 tain was distinctly informed of his position and enjoined to 
 keep it. The captains of the men-of-war, and the heads of 
 the columns (leading ships), were furnished with the circular, 
 or sailing directions. 
 
 The idea of the order of sailing is to place the long line 
 abreast of the men-of-war in front, to command way, and 
 range the transports in three columns ahead, in the rear of 
 the line abreast, and protected by two men-of-war on each 
 flank and two in the rear, to cover both sides and the rear, 
 and bring in the stragglers. I was most agreeably surprised 
 to see the aptness and accuracy with which the transports 
 took their several positions in line. By evening every one 
 was in his place, as near, at least, as was to be expected, and 
 the columns were distinctly formed with their leaders ahead. 
 In the afternoon we fell in with the Bienville^ one of the 
 finest of the new steamers, commanded by a fine fellow. Com- 
 mander Steedman,^ belonging to our squadron, but not quite 
 ready when we sailed. She was towing the Brandywine, an 
 old frigate converted into a storeship, and designed to lie in 
 Hampton Roads for the convenience of the squadron. We 
 telegraphed to Steedman where to find his orders, and to use 
 dispatch. 
 
 This was very satisfactory, the Bienville being a very ser- 
 
 ^ Afterwards Rear Admiral Charles Steedman. 
 
172 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 viceable vessel on many accounts, and her commander a great 
 friend of Du Font's. 
 
 The appearance of the fleet at night was as impressive as it 
 was uncommon. I have generally pursued my solitary way 
 across the ocean, and never known what it was to be in com- 
 pany with more than two ships at a time, and that seldom. 
 A light at night in the open sea has rather been regarded as 
 an object of apprehension, particularly if the night was dark, 
 because, before finding out the direction in which the stranger 
 was standing, there was a fear of running foul of him.^ But 
 now, at night, the sea is covered with lights at every point of 
 the horizon, on both sides and astern. Ahead there are none, 
 because this ship is the centre of the leading line. But view- 
 ing the scene from the quarter-deck, the absence of lights in 
 the direction of the ship's head is not felt. Steamers carry 
 several lights each, of which the one on the port side is red 
 and that on the starboard side green. Variety was not or is 
 not wanting, therefore, to add to the glitter and effect of the 
 show. We seem to be in the midst of a populous community, 
 and yet we do not lose the feeling of being at sea. I am more 
 than charmed with the sight. I think of similar expeditions 
 that have figured in history ; of great fleets that have followed 
 the poop-lantern of distinguished admirals ; and I see now, as 
 I never did before, how these looked in reality which we have 
 only known about in story. One great contrast presents itself 
 to the mind, and that is, the vast superiority of this fleet over 
 those of preceding times in the use of steam. I now, for the 
 first time in my life, feel a sympathy I never knew before 
 with the delays and tedious detentions caused by contrary 
 winds and calms, in the management of great expeditions and 
 the cruises of great fleets. What, for example, must Nelson 
 
 ^ Running lights, as at present used and required at sea, were not 
 adopted until about 1860. Previous to that time ships carried a white 
 light on the bowsprit cap; and in squadron the flagship carried a poop- 
 lantern. 
 
THE PORT ROYAL EXPEDITION 178 
 
 have suffered, when he was searching for the French fleet in 
 the Mediterranean, or when he followed it to the West Indies 
 and back, from opposing winds, from gales that obliged him 
 to lie to, and from calms ? Patience is more necessary at sea 
 than elsewhere. 
 
 The morning of "Wednesday (the 30th) broke very fair. 
 The sky was as clear as summer, the wind moderate and 
 bracing, and the sea smooth. But in the course of the day 
 the aspect of things changed unfavorably. Our course carried 
 us off shore, and the sea became gradually more rough as the 
 distance from the land increased. The weather would have 
 been regarded as altogether favorable but for the smaller 
 vessels. They, however, began to complain ; and one of the 
 ferry-boats, which seemed to be making excellent way and 
 breasting the seas nobly in the morning, gave out and hoisted 
 her flag upside down. We sent a vessel to her assistance, 
 and before night set in she and several other of the smallest 
 vessels of the fleet had disappeared under the charge of one 
 of our side-wheel men-of-war, very well suited for such a pur- 
 pose. The great body of the fleet, however, remained ; and 
 again, after the darkness came on, I gave myself up to the 
 admiration of the scene, most beautiful in itself, and eloquent 
 with suggestion and association. But the night proved to be 
 one of great and unnecessary anxiety. We passed that dread 
 of seamen, Hatteras, and, though the time was in all respects 
 as propitious as the heart of man could desire, the proceeding 
 was threatened with disaster. We had signaled to the fleet 
 before sunset to sound frequently during the night. Rodgers 
 navigated this ship with great judgment: after feeling the 
 projecting talon of the Cape with the lead, we passed over 
 into deep water and hauled in to the westward. At quarter 
 before three I was called and informed that a transport had 
 thrown up ten rockets, and at half past three one of the fleet 
 made signal that she was aground. The first of the signals 
 was a general one of distress. We could render no assist- 
 
174 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 ance. This great, lumbering ship would not go to wind- 
 ward, where the transport was, with her merely auxiliary 
 power of steam. She must be left, whatever her distress 
 might be, to her more light-footed companions. The last 
 signal had the effect on me which practice is said to have 
 upon unwilling students of arithmetic, — "it made me mad." 
 We were then thirteen miles from the outer shoal, and the 
 statement was absurd. It came from one of our own vessels, 
 and I called for an explanation, but none was made. The 
 truth was, that the ground-swell being, as it almost always is 
 on this broken ground, very heavy, the captain got alarmed, 
 which was excusable enough. 
 
 To finish this part of our story, it was afterwards reported 
 to us (the next afternoon) that two or three of the fleet had 
 struck on the shoal. If true, it was the result of the grossest 
 carelessness. But I incline to the opinion now, that they 
 were deceived by the swell, which was really terrible, and 
 occasionally let the ship down with such force that she seemed 
 to have struck the ground, instead of the sea at the bottom' of 
 the hollow of the wave. 
 
 The next day, Thursday, the date at the head of this 
 journal, the weather was beautiful, warm, balmy, with light 
 winds, and the smooth surface of a summer's sea. 
 
 Yesterday we counted forty-two sail in sight after our tugs 
 and ferry-boats parted company. This morning the number 
 was reduced to thirty-six, but afterwards went up to forty as 
 the day advanced, and we waited for their coming up. 
 
 Thursday was a day never to be forgotten. I told Du Pont 
 it was the weather I had bargained for, in answer to his good- 
 naturedly twitting me with the bad weather, or sea, of yester- 
 day. The established lines of sailing were kept ; the quiet 
 sea was filled with the life of our great fleet. Signals, tele- 
 graphic communications, and occasional hails conveyed the 
 orders, or communicated the news of the day. It was impos- 
 sible to leave the deck. The scene was enchanting; and as I 
 
THE PORT ROYAL EXPEDITION 175 
 
 looked abroad on the ocean covered with our ships of war 
 and transports, the pride of the navy and the strength of the 
 army, I participated in the' glow and ardor and elation of 
 heart inspired, no doubt, by the Armada of Spain, and at- 
 tributed and attributable to the commanders of all similar 
 expeditions (I sympathize with the commander of this), and 
 which proves sometimes to be the pride that goeth before a 
 fall. In the pride of his heart, 
 
 " He counted thein at break of day, — 
 But when the sun set, where were they ? " 
 
 Nov. 3d. If I experienced any of the puffing-up of the 
 spirit to which I have alluded, and which the philosophical 
 teachings of my reflections condemn, the change brought by 
 Friday morning (the 1st) was suited to rebuke it. The first 
 thing I was told was that it rained, and that the wind had 
 hauled round to the eastward, which sounded the knell of 
 good weather ; the second, that the Isaac Smith (one of our 
 purchased war steamers) had hoisted a signal of distress ; 
 the third, that the smallpox had broken out on board the 
 Vanderhilt, one of the largest and most crowded of the 
 transports. 
 
 With regard to the last calamity, we had nothing to do but 
 recommend the isolation of the case and trust to its not spread- 
 ing. The trouble of the Isaac Smith proceeded from a col- 
 lision by which her starboard bow above the deck was stove 
 in. We sent her the means of repairing the injury. Just at 
 this time fortune smiled upon us by the rejoining of the Bien- 
 ville, which was a most acceptable addition to our force. She 
 had carried her tow into Hampton Roads, and hurried off to 
 catch up with us before we reached Port Royal. But the 
 worst of our trials was the weather. The wind and sea in- 
 creased alarmingly for the small craft ; and the sky put on 
 that appearance which an intelligent judge of the weather 
 on our coast never mistakes. We knew that we were going 
 to have a southeaster, a gale of short duration, seldom last- 
 
176 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 ing more than six hours at its height, and much less violent 
 than our hurricanes, but still very violent in its crisis, accom- 
 panied by a sea dangerous to small vessels, and with a heavy, 
 blinding rain that makes things appear worse than they really 
 are. Before night the Isaac Smith asked, by signal, for 
 help. We sent the Atlantic and Florida to her assistance ; 
 and to-day the former informs us that she stayed by her till 
 ten o'clock, and left her to the Florida^ who did not leave 
 her. We have not yet seen either of them, and don't know 
 how the poor Isaac Smith got through the night. But I 
 have gone in advance of my tale to dispose of this special 
 case. About two o'clock in the day, all the smaller vessels of 
 the fleet began to " lie by," as the phrase is, which means 
 taking the most advantageous position for meeting the gale 
 without regard to the course, — the Vixen, Bache's vessel, 
 among them. Seeing they were distressed by the weather, 
 we made a general signal to heave to, hoping thereby to keep 
 company. But as the wind and sea rose, the sternmost vessels, 
 and those on the weather quarter, dropped out of sight. By 
 dark our number was sadly reduced, and about ten o'clock, 
 when the storm raged the loudest, we entertained the most 
 anxious fears for the safety of one or two of the weakest and 
 least stanch of our little companions, and to these fears was 
 added the dread of collision. On board this great ship, such 
 an accident was little alarming on our account. But if we 
 had fallen on board one of the transports she must inevitably 
 have gone to the bottom. 
 
 The violence of the wind, the height of the sea, the storm 
 of rain, and the pitchy darkness made it impossible to avoid 
 collision, or to render assistance after it had occurred. Thank 
 God, we escaped this horror ; we have yet to hear whether 
 all were equally fortunate. 
 
 Our own situation during the night had been made uncom- 
 fortable by our shipping a heavy sea in Du Font's stern port, 
 which he had carelessly left open, and by a little forcing of 
 
THE PORT ROYAL EXPEDITION 177 
 
 the water through the uncalhed ports. In truth we had not 
 thought so much of a gale as a battle, and were not prepared 
 for the former. Most of the passengers passed an uncomfort- 
 able night, through anxiety of mind as well as the violent 
 motion of the ship ; and even the most experienced went to 
 bed late and slept watching. 
 
 Saturday morning (Nov. 2d) opened with the usual appear- 
 ance of a storm at sea, — an angry sky, rain, wind, and a 
 general appearance of discomfort on board and of desolation 
 on the dreary waste of waters; wet decks, darkness below, 
 and great motion. But the most impressive feature of the 
 scene was the solitude. We had sailed from our port with a 
 fleet of fifty ships ; the ocean was alive with our numbers ; 
 and now we were scattered in a storm, and of our companions 
 only eight could be discerned with difficulty and rarely, as 
 the rain and heavy mist abated and cleared away at short and 
 infrequent intervals. 
 
 We passed a grave and thoughtful day. In the course of 
 it, the Mayflower^ a small river steamer never designed to 
 encounter the perils of the open ocean, hoisted her ensign 
 union down ; it was evident from her conduct that she was 
 abandoned to despair. She was drifting like a log towards 
 the GuK Stream, where she must have foundered, in her help- 
 less condition, unless picked up. We ran down to her ; but 
 this ship is too clumsy and slow, and too little under control 
 with her steam, to play round a little frail thing like the May- 
 flower in a heavy sea. At this juncture the Atlantic, Captain 
 Eldridge, came to the rescue. She is one of the gigantic sea- 
 steamers of the Collins Line. Eldridge handled her like a 
 boat, with wonderful boldness and address; he managed to 
 get a hawser on board and took her in tow. 
 
 Du Pont thanked Eldridge by signal to-day for this act, 
 and for his general activity in the fleet, a compliment he has 
 well deserved. In the afternoon the Coatzacoalcos came 
 within hail and told us that she leaked badly, and must run 
 
178 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 in shore under the lee of the land and out of the heavy sea. 
 We sent the Augusta^ one of our few remaining comrades 
 and men-of-war, to stay by and take care of her. We had 
 the satisfaction to learn from the Atlantic^ the Bienmlle, 
 the Coatzacoalcos^ and the Augusta during Friday and Satur- 
 day that no vessel had been injured, or stranded on Hatteras 
 Shoals ; that a tug and a ferry-boat had anchored in Hatteras 
 Cove, and that the other tug and ferry-boat had gone back to 
 Hampton Roads. So no one of these smallest and weakest 
 vessels has, probably, been exposed to the southeast gale. 
 
 About half past two Saturday morning the wind shifted 
 suddenly to the westward, from which quarter it blew with 
 great strength all day. Last night it moderated. When we 
 made a signal in the course of the night to change the course, 
 there was only one single answer. Our old friend Ammen ^ 
 stuck to us in all weathers, and only parted company this 
 morning, when Du Pont sent him to Charleston to bring along 
 Lardner in the Susquehanna. 
 
 To-day, Sunday, the sky and sea have been growing milder, 
 and to-night (it is now 9.40 P. m.) the weather is most beauti- 
 ful. There is not a cloud visible. We are standing in for 
 Port Royal, and will anchor soon outside the bar. To-morrow 
 we shall begin an examination of the channels. I have some 
 terrible stories to tell of the disasters among the lighter 
 vessels of the squadron. Some of the men-of-war have not 
 joined. But I must stop here, for all is in the bustle and 
 hurry of getting ready for action. 
 
 Vixen, Port Royal Entrance. 
 
 My dear Du Pont, — All the vessels of war can come in, 
 
 under the Curlew's pilotage, as far as we are, except the 
 
 Wabash and Susquehanna^ and perhaps you had better send 
 
 them. I am in sight of the enemy's works and shipping. 
 
 ^ Later Rear Admiral Daniel Ammen ; commanded the Seneca, gun- 
 boat. He had served with Davis on the coast survey. 
 
THE PORT ROYAL EXPEDITION 179 
 
 All goes well. I am writing on the extremity of a vibrating 
 cylindrical-shaped concern. 
 
 You can send in the transports this afternoon. 
 
 Yours affectionately, 
 
 Chas. Davis. 
 
 Flagship Wabash, Port Royal Bay, Nov. 5th. We ran 
 aground going in towards the batteries. We were obliged to 
 anchor and give up the attempt, on account of the hour's 
 being so late. We make the attack to-morrow morning after 
 an early breakfast. 
 
 Nov. 8th. Let me begin by saying that yesterday, after 
 breakfast, we got under way and went in, in a prescribed 
 order, the plan of which, after I had made it out with study, 
 was communicated to the captains of the squadron, who were 
 summoned on board for that purpose. We tripped the anchor 
 at ten minutes after eight, and sent on shore to take posses- 
 sion of the Hilton Head batteries, to which we had devoted 
 our principal attention (at half past two). Having cause to 
 think that the enemy had abandoned also his fortifications on 
 the Bay Point side, Du Pont detached a squadron of four 
 vessels to take a position in the river above Bay Point, to 
 take possession if the enemy should have fled, and to prevent 
 the destruction of public property. Du Pout's official report^ 
 will give a most accurate account of the affair, and as I am 
 consulted in the composition of it I need not repeat here the 
 details it contains, as I am compelled to write in great haste. 
 The excitement and gratification resulting from this victory 
 are greater to-day than yesterday evening, when we were 
 fairly worn out with the day's work. All the captains, or 
 most of them, came on board last evening and drank a glass 
 of wine on the event, and they, with some of the army people, 
 stayed till we were glad to have them go. After they had 
 
 ^ For the official report and accompanying documents, see the Report 
 of the Secretary of the Navy for the Year 1861, Appendix. 
 
180 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 gone, Du Pont, Raymond, and Jolin Rodgers and myself sat 
 down in the after cabin and discussed the incidents of the 
 day, a most interesting discussion, as you may imagine. 
 
 The first shot was fired at about twenty-six minutes after 
 nine, and the American flag was hoisted on the sacred soil of 
 South Carolina about half past two. The engagement was 
 not continuous, in consequence of the plan on which it was 
 conducted, which I shall explain by and by. While it did 
 last, and while we were in front of the Hilton Head batteries, 
 the chief object of attack, the firing was very rapid on both 
 sides. 
 
 You must endeavor to picture to yourself the whole scene, 
 and a most important and interesting feature of it was the 
 presence of some fourteen thousand of our countrymen on 
 board the twenty transports and troop ships anchored four or 
 five miles below, who were safe and undisturbed spectators 
 of the battle. Their feelings must have been most wrought 
 upon by the events of the day, on which their own fortunes 
 hung, as weU as ours. We were told that the sight of the 
 American flag over the batteries was greeted by tears, rather 
 than cheers, so deep were the emotions of the spectators. 
 
 I must go back a little into the story of events. Beginning 
 on Tuesday, the 5th, we considered our bringing this ship 
 into the roadstead, over the bar, as a bold thing. No ship of 
 the size had attempted it before, and we employed only a day 
 in verifying the channel and placing the buoys, the old ones 
 having been removed by the rebels. The Wabash led the 
 way. The bar is two miles long ; we knew that we had only 
 three feet to spare in several places. The success of our 
 enterprise depended on our getting the ship in ; and, though 
 there was no hesitation about making the attempt, it cost us 
 some anxiety. 
 
 We anchored in safety in the upper roadstead, about four 
 miles below the batteries, at about ten o'clock, and proceeded 
 at once to clear the ship for action. But to make the prepa- 
 
THE PORT ROYAL EXPEDITION 181 
 
 rations complete and get rid of our guests occupied us until 
 a late hour. One of the most necessary of these preparations 
 was to place a buoy on the end of the shoal which we had to 
 turn going into the upper harbor. The buoy was put down 
 a little too low, and got ashore very luckily for us, for the 
 day was nearly spent, and a night attack, I am now satisfied, 
 would have been attended with confusion. The squadron 
 had not been long enough together to move in sufficient har- 
 mony for a night attack, — a dangerous thing, except where 
 there is very perfect discipline and cooperation. 
 
 So we dropped back to our old berths and determined to 
 wait till morning. Du Pont took this, as he has every other 
 disappointment, with the greatest coolness and patience. His 
 equanimity is remarkable. 
 
 The 6th was a fair, bright day, without a cloud, and wholly 
 propitious, in every respect but one, to our undertaking. It 
 blew a gale of wind, and, to make it as bad as possible, the 
 wind and tide were in the same direction. In a professional 
 view, there was no doubt, there could be no doubt, that the 
 day was very unfavorable to us, and that to engage on such a 
 day was to give the rebels a great advantage. Still, all on 
 board felt the moral pressure upon us, — the force of public 
 expectation, — the imputation that delay might possibly pro- 
 ceed from an excess of prudence, and the impatience of our 
 countrymen who were to be released from their prisons, in 
 which they had already been cooped up three weeks. We 
 knew they were murmuring. 
 
 ' But after all, as I said while in consultation, would we 
 engage under these unfavorable circumstances, if it were not 
 for this moral pressure ; would we think of it ; and are we 
 justified in acting against our professional judgment, unani- 
 mous, too, in obedience to other people's opinions about mat- 
 ters they don't understand ? Wise counsels prevailed, and we 
 postponed the attack till the next day. 
 
 In the evening General Sherman and his brigadiers came 
 
182 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 on board, the former In a state of mind bordering on despair. 
 The ship Ocean Express^ containing all his heavy ordnance 
 and almost all his field ammunition, had not arrived, and he 
 had given her up for lost ; and he was in great doubt what 
 to do, even if the forts were silenced and his landing was 
 secured. He had no great guns. But Du Pont comforted 
 him with the promise of the upper battery of this ship if 
 the Ocean Express did not appear. 
 
 You must make it a point to get a " Herald." One of its 
 reporters^ has been posted by us very fully, and probably 
 you will hear a great deal more from him than I ever said 
 or knew. 
 
 I shall make it a point to send you a plan of the battle, the 
 order and positions of which, and the mode of entering action, 
 are mine; and I am rather pleased with them. You need 
 attach no importance to newspaper sketches. 
 
 Do not think that I am forgetful of my duty and gratitude 
 to God for liis great mercy to us. I read immediately after 
 the action the collect of thanksgiving after victory, as I did 
 the prayer before battle on the eve of the engagement. 
 
 Port Eoyal, Nov. 10th. The Bienville^ which takes home 
 the news of our success and the mails, has just left. I wish 
 I could be with you when the news arrives ! What a relief 
 from painful anxieties, from harassing fears ! All the more 
 so that you have no doubt heard, as we have seen in the 
 Southern papers, that we have suffered a repulse, — a good lie 
 for a moment's self-deception, and for an excuse for a little 
 bar-room indulgence. 
 
 What they called a repulse was either the interchange of a 
 few shots at long range between the gunboats and the rebel 
 steamers on Monday evening, when the gunboats and lighter 
 transports entered, and before this ship was in the harbor; 
 or it was the reconnoissance of Tuesday morning, the object 
 
 * Adam Badeau represented the Herald as special correspondent with 
 the expedition. 
 
THE PORT EOYAL EXPEDITION 183 
 
 of which was to draw the fire of all the batteries, to ascertain 
 their positions, and, as near as possible, their force. It seems 
 to me that we of the North, as a general thing, differ from 
 the people of the South in this respect, particularly, that we 
 deal more fairly with our own souls. We do not try to per- 
 suade ourselves that a defeat is a victory, or to call a recon- 
 noissance a repulse. But the mention of this reconnoissance 
 brings me to the connecting link of the narration I broke off 
 at the end of my last letter. It was made in force, as the 
 expression is; that is, with a sufficient display of force to 
 invite an attack, and induce the enemy to show his strength 
 and positions. He would suppose an attack was designed 
 when it was not. 
 
 Our part of the affair was well conducted, but the enemy 
 fired at once, just as we wished him to do, instead of holding 
 his fire and tempting the ships too near the batteries. The in- 
 formation we obtained that morning, and other circumstances 
 I shall mention, decided our plan of attack. I have already 
 told you that we made every preparation for an attack on 
 Tuesday afternoon, got under way, and were prevented from 
 going in by getting ashore. I have spoken, too, of the gale 
 of Wednesday, and the consequent postponement of the affair. 
 (I am very much afraid that in writing in this desultory way 
 I shall repeat myself.) 
 
 It now seems to me providential that we were prevented 
 from going in when we first intended, for the moment I woke 
 up Thursday morning, before I had fairly got my eyes open, 
 it occurred to me that while the direct approach to Fort 
 Walker (Hilton Head) had the advantage of avoiding the 
 fire of Beauregard (Bay Point), leaving us to reserve all our 
 force and all our fire for the former, — an advantage I had 
 perhaps thought too much of, — yet that I had overlooked an- 
 other advantage, which, on reflection, I felt convinced ought 
 not to be thrown away ; and that was the advantage arising 
 from making an approach to Fort Walker from the north, 
 
184 CHAELES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 on which side we could enfilade the water-faces of the bat- 
 tery, and encounter the fort at the beginning, on its weakest 
 flank. To be sure, we had to pass Fort Beauregard, and 
 begin the day with an unnecessary engagement that would 
 contribute nothing to the main object of the day's work ; and 
 if I had known the existence and position of that venomous 
 rifled eighty-pounder on the salient of Fort Beauregard, to 
 the fire of which we were exposed as we advanced, and, still 
 more, if I had known the rapidity and accuracy with which it 
 was to be served, I should have indulged in a little more 
 reflection perhaps. Every shot from that pestilental devil, 
 which was, I imagine, directed by a navy officer (resigned), 
 either struck us or went within forty feet of the bridge on 
 which Du Pont, the Rodgerses (John and Raymond), the first 
 lieutenant (Corbin), and myself were standing. It was evi- 
 dently aimed, according to the Southern custom, at the offi- 
 cers, and aimed, I have no doubt, by some one of our old 
 brother officers turned rebel. 
 
 I went to Du Font's stateroom without waiting to dress, 
 and communicated my change in the plan of attack, to which 
 he consented immediately. He left the whole of these ar- 
 rangements to me. 
 
 The delay had enabled us to complete some details of 
 preparation before omitted. We took a leisurely breakfast 
 at seven (DuPont, happily, takes all things leisurely), and 
 got under way at eight. And here I stop to assist Du Pont 
 in writing the official detailed report of the battle, which you 
 must consider a part of this letter to you, though you will see 
 it first in the newspapers probably. 
 
 I have passed the greater part of the day and evening in 
 drawing up the report and directing the preparation of a plan. 
 I am surprised to see how much more strongly the idea of a 
 •plan is impressed upon my mind than on the minds of others. 
 It really seemed to me as if the notion of a carefully matured 
 plan of action had not been distinctly entertained by any one 
 
THE PORT ROYAL EXPEDITION 185 
 
 but myself. A very imperfect view, prepared by one of the 
 lieutenants, who confessed to me after-wards that he did not 
 know that there was any fixed plan of attack, excited great 
 admiration. I was quite disgusted to find that the thought 
 and study bestowed on the battle beforehand had been so 
 little appreciated. 
 
 I will try to send you the rough draught of that part of 
 the report in which the order of battle and plan of attack are 
 treated. In the mean time I will mention some little circum- 
 stances now in my thoughts. On the way down, it was a mat- 
 ter of discussion and consideration with us whether it was 
 most advisable for this ship to stand off at long shot, as was 
 necessarily done at Hatteras on account of the shoal ground, 
 and make use of the two largest guns only, and try, as at 
 Hatteras, the effect of a bombardment of two days' duration, 
 or whether we should come fairly up to the question, and en- 
 gage the battery at the shortest range, that of the five-second 
 fuses. Du Pont, the two Kodgerses, and myself agreed entirely 
 that the best mode of fighting in a heavy-armed ship like this, 
 throwing shells almost exclusively, with a really formidable 
 battery, was to come simply to the point, and to depend upon 
 the destructive agency, and the terror inspired by it, of a 
 shower of iron hail, or iron AeZZ, dropped in the briefest time 
 and on one spot.^ The very bursting of the shell constitutes 
 one of its chief horrors, and we knew we could rely upon the 
 quick firing and good aim of a well-trained crew of marine 
 artillerists, and upon a set of officers of very remarkable 
 merit, take them altogether. We determined, therefore, to 
 put this big ship close to the battery ; and I may say to you 
 again that it was a most happy thought in me to bring her 
 
 ^ Volume of fire with shell-guns, a factor of such momentous impor- 
 tance in modern armaments, had hardly at that time been formulated as a 
 distinct advantage. The tendency of the times was to diminish the vol- 
 ume of fire by increasing the calibre of guns and reducing their number, 
 depending rather on the effects of single shots. 
 
186 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 north-about, so that we might approach the fort on Hilton 
 Head, Fort Walker, with the least possible exposure, and 
 arrive in front of its square open line of fire fresh and ready 
 for the business of the day. 
 
 Fortunately, in passing Beauregard, we had not lost a 
 man, though we had been repeatedly hit. 
 
 November 12th. We are all going to Beaufort this morn- 
 ing. The terror inspired by the victory has spread all over 
 the neighborhood. Beaufort is deserted by the white popu- 
 lation, and the negroes are, or were, committing the wildest 
 havoc. The commodore has sent up and put a stop to the 
 destruction, and taken temporary possession of the town. We 
 are going up this morning to look at things, and General 
 Sherman goes with us. The Coatzacoalcos goes North to-day, 
 and I shall put this in the letter-bag before I leave the ship. 
 The transports will now be constantly returning, and frequent 
 opportunities will occur of writing. 
 
 A word regarding the principal officers of the ex- 
 pedition may close this somewhat protracted chapter. 
 Du Pont and Davis were intimate friends. The friend- 
 ship began on board the Ontario in 1829, and never 
 flagged. Although their service in the navy had not 
 brought them together on board ship, their meetings 
 were frequent on shore, and their correspondence was 
 uninterrupted. They were very near each other in 
 age. Du Font's seniority in rank was the result of 
 having entered the navy at a very early age, while 
 Davis had entered rather late. Davis's duties were 
 those of captain of the fleet and chief -of-staff, and they 
 were not only multifarious, but brought him into the 
 closest and most confidential relations with the com- 
 mander-in-chief. This, together with the strong inti- 
 
THE PORT ROYAL EXPEDITION 187 
 
 macy already existing, produced a relation between the 
 two which is rare in the nayy, or indeed in any military 
 organization ; hut there existed in the old service a 
 feeling of comradeship and brotherhood among the 
 officers very much stronger than anything of the sort 
 now prevailing. It was a true esprit de corps. The 
 lines of official etiquette existed in full force, but were 
 not so tightly drawn as at present ; for officers were not 
 bound down by a narrow and inflexible system of regu- 
 lations, — a system which has been pernicious in its 
 results, for while it has capriciously abrogated custom, 
 which should be a " universally required law of a prac- 
 tical and active service," it has pinned all down to one 
 standard of mind, and has set officers to watching one 
 another to detect trivial errors in contravention of regu- 
 lations too innumerable to be borne in mind, and so 
 minute as to be querulous and vexatious. The most 
 cordial, intimate, and spontaneous intercourse could exist 
 between the two senior officers of the Port Royal 
 Expedition, working together to attain a great end, and 
 free from mutual jealousy and mistrust, while at the 
 same time the true spirit of official courtesy and eti- 
 quette was strictly observed. 
 
 The two Rodgerses, Raymond and John, were cou- 
 sins, and both rose to high distinction in the navy. 
 They were younger than Du Pont and Davis, but 
 shared in the cordial intimacy which existed in the 
 cabin of the Wabash. Raymond commanded the ship, 
 and John served as a volunteer aide to the commander- 
 in-chief. It was a peculiar and striking combination 
 which united these four men in one ship, and a very 
 
188 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 unusual one from a naval point of view. The gentle- 
 man already alluded to as serving with the expedition 
 as special correspondent has left an impression of the 
 cabin mess of the Wabash which it may not be out of 
 place to quote : — 
 
 Among the naval people attached to this joint expedition 
 were also many destined to achieve distinction and high rank. 
 Du Pont, who commanded ; Charles H. Davis, the fleet cap- 
 tain ; C. K.. P. Rodgers, in command of the flagship, — all 
 had their quarters on [^sic] the great wooden frigate, the 
 Wahash^ and, in my double capacity of correspondent and 
 volunteer aide-de-camp, I saw them often, and with a certain 
 degree of freedom. Three finer specimens of naval gentle- 
 men I have never had the fortune to meet. The dignity 
 and courtesy of their bearing, the honorable tone of their 
 conversation, the brilliancy of their attainments, the quality 
 of their talent, and of course the gallantry of their conduct, 
 were all distinguished. I was in their company under peculiar 
 circumstances, — when they were going into battle for the 
 capture of Hilton Head, when they were preparing or discuss- 
 ing other movements in advance, and when they made known 
 to me what they were willing should be communicated to the 
 press, — and I was always impressed in an unusual degree 
 with the elevated tone of their minds and behavior. Their 
 comments on the enemy were never disparaging or degrad- 
 ing ; they were as firm as any men in their devotion to the 
 service and the cause ; some of them had broken with near 
 .V relatives and given up lifelong friendships for the sake of 
 the Union, but they had not, for that, less than a due appre- 
 ciation either of the ability or the motives of the Southerners. 
 They suffered for their country, South as well as North, but 
 were determined to do their part to reunite it. And, though 
 they were as enthusiastic in their profession as any men I have 
 seen, they were not the braggarts that some soldiers and 
 
THE PORT ROYAL EXPEDITION 189 
 
 sailors on both sides have unfortunately been. They were 
 cautious, in their reports, to claim nothing that they had not 
 achieved, and to take nothing trom the credit that belonged 
 to their comrades in the army and navy. When I wrote my 
 letters for the Northern press I went to them for information, 
 and thus had especial opportunity to observe this peculiarity 
 of high-bred naval officers. It left a permanent recollection 
 with me ; and the picture of these three sailors, as they walked 
 the deck of the Wabash before a battle, or discussed a move- 
 ment in the captain's cabin, or cautioned me afterwards not 
 to claim for them more than their deserts, is one of the most 
 vivid and agreeable that I retain of the war. 
 
CHAPTER X 
 
 PORT ROYAL — Continued 
 
 After the action at Hilton Head the navy took pos- 
 session of Fort "Walker, and on the following morning 
 of Fort Beauregard at Bay Point ; and the transports 
 and troop ships, which had been waiting in the inner 
 roads, entered the harbor, the soldiers on board cheer- 
 ing the ships vociferously as they passed along the line 
 of men-of-war at anchor. There were some shocking 
 and some ludicrous scenes, according to the vicissi- 
 tudes and contrasts of war, exhibited in the abandoned 
 forts ; for the Confederates had retreated precipitately, 
 leaving many of their wounded behind them, and all 
 of their property, both public and personal. Their 
 precipitate retreat had the effect of spreading terror 
 throughout the surrounding country, and had it been 
 possible to follow up this signal victory by an invasion, 
 before the enemy had time to recover from the first 
 panic and to gather his forces, great results might have 
 followed ; for the battle at Hilton Head was not only an 
 overwhelming victory, but it was also a complete sur- 
 prise to the South, which had counted on the strength 
 of its coast defenses as amply sufficient to keep the 
 Northern squadrons at bay. Port Royal was the first 
 instance in which the war was brought home to the 
 South, and that, too, in the very hotbed of secession. 
 
PORT EOYAL 191 
 
 The first care of the commander-in-chief was to take 
 possession of the conquered territory and turn it over 
 to the army, and to stop the plundering by the slaves, 
 which was going on with recklessness and excess, and 
 seemed to be inspired more by hate than by lust of 
 gain. It was the opinion of the Union leaders that 
 the population had fled more in terror of their slaves 
 than of the invader. This was a section of the richest 
 cotton country of the South, and the blacks of the 
 plantations, representing the lowest and most debased 
 type of negro savage, became turbulent and unruly 
 with the knowledge of the defeat of their masters, who 
 had taught them to believe that they were invincible. 
 
 There is perhaps no instance in history, none cer- 
 tainly in our own times, more striking than this, of the 
 unreasoning terror inspired by the sudden appearance 
 of an enemy in the midst of a community which be- 
 lieved itself to be perfectly secure and remote from the 
 theatre of war. The town of Beaufort, fourteen miles 
 above Hilton Head on the Port Royal River, and the 
 surrounding plantations were entirely deserted by the 
 white population, leaving only the blacks, who were 
 committing the wildest excesses. The people took 
 nothing with them in their flight, and did not even 
 lock the doors of their houses. In describing the occu- 
 pation of Beaufort, Davis says : " When we landed we 
 found a scene of desolation and ruin, in some places 
 almost too painful to dwell upon. The only people we 
 saw were the negroes, standing at the corners or wan- 
 dering through the streets, looking on in amazement. 
 The absence of population in a compact, fresh, weU- 
 built town was in itself a most melancholy sight." 
 
192 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 The occupation of Port Royal Bay had the immedi- 
 ate effect, so far as Davis himself was concerned, of 
 greatly increasing the duties of the fleet captain. In the 
 organization of the blockade, and the depot at Port 
 Royal, and the multifarious cares and duties of the 
 headquarters of the squadron, the details were his part 
 of the work. Every captain and every subordinate in 
 authority comes to the chief -of -staff with his wants; 
 and as their wants are numerous, and as each one's 
 wants are to him the most pressing and important 
 affair of the day, the chief-of-staff of a large squadron 
 is besieged from morning to night with letters, applica- 
 tions, and requisitions, all of which must be met and 
 attended to. Du Pont beo^an at once with the reorg-an- 
 ization of the blockade and the exploration and recon- 
 noissance of the surrounding inland waters, pushing 
 his light gunboats into every river and inlet, and feeling 
 the enemy's position wherever there were forts or bat- 
 teries, and cooperating with the army, as far as it was 
 possible to do so, in its operations for advance and 
 occupation. These movements were discussed in coun- 
 cil, but Davis took no active part in them except in 
 two or three instances. In the midst of these duties, 
 however, his mind dwelt on the possibilities of the situ- 
 ation, and the great advantages that might be gained 
 by vigorously following up the present success. His 
 views and plans are given here, not because they have 
 any great historical value, for history deals with events 
 which happen rather than with such as might have hap- 
 pened, but because the whole subject was afterwards 
 made a matter of discussion. The navy did its whole 
 
PORT EOYAL 193 
 
 share in this occupation, and it is not within the scope 
 of this story to discuss the movements of the army; 
 but it is a perfectly legitimate undertaking to show 
 that the person of whom these pages principally treat 
 had a clear enough conception of the situation to know 
 what might and could be done. 
 
 Port Eoyal, December 2, 1861. You can have formed 
 some idea, from what I have already told you, of the effect 
 of the capture of this place upon the surrounding country. 
 And yet, as we have advanced and as time has elapsed, the 
 effect has become more apparent and striking. 
 
 One of the first thoughts, and indeed the very pet idea of 
 Mr. Fox, has been to stop up some of the Southern harbors, 
 and we were to commence with Savannah. I had always a 
 special disgust for this business ; and we had had it before 
 the commission in Washington. At one time Bache and I 
 made a favorable report upon the sinking of vessels on the 
 outer bar of Savannah Kiver, or Tybee Entrance, as it is called, 
 but we subsequently withdrew the report. The maggot, how- 
 ever, had got into Fox's brain. I think the chief charm of 
 the thing to him was the opportunity to purchase vessels, for 
 which he has a penchant that amounts almost to a mania. 
 Soon after we were established here, John Rodgers, who has 
 special charge of this service, was sent down to reconnoitre. 
 The result of his examination, which was conducted with 
 great caution and extended through two or three days, was 
 to ascertain that Tybee Island had been abandoned. You 
 must look on the map or chart, when you will perceive that 
 Tybee Island bounds the mouth of Savannah River on one 
 side, and the channel runs close to it, and is commanded by 
 it. This constitutes an advance post for Savannah, as Morris 
 Island does for Charleston ; and the voluntary abandonment 
 of it through the terror inspired by the bombardment here 
 
194 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 is a most unexpected point of our victory. We have now 
 corked up Savannah like a bottle, and in a little while Gen- 
 eral Sherman wiU send troops there, and we shall hold the 
 Island. 
 
 In the same manner, the fortifications at St. Helena Sound 
 (the next to us on the north, as Savannah is on the south) 
 have been deserted and the guns destroyed. Our vessels 
 have been up the Coosaw and Ashepoo rivers some distance. 
 Otter Island will be occupied immediately, and this seems 
 an advance of twenty-five miles towards Charleston. 
 
 This Sound of St. Helena is as large a sheet of water as 
 the one we are in, though interrupted by shoal ground, and 
 not, like this, possessed by a free and open navigation. But 
 you will see by the map that very large rivers enter into it, 
 and that the whole region is intersected by water communi- 
 cations. The country is as fruitful and abounding and val- 
 uable as it is in this vicinity. These unlooked-for possessions 
 really occasion an erribarras de richesses ; they suspend or 
 divert our fixed plans of operations, and present new fields 
 of enterprise. . . . 
 
 It seems to me incredible that the enemy . . . should have 
 yielded up such an important position as Tybee Island with- 
 out a blow. With this post in our possession, the fall of 
 Fort Pulaski is only a question of time. When Pulaski f aUs, 
 Savannah is at our mercy, but just now all my thoughts turn 
 towards Charleston. If you look even on an ordinary map 
 of South Carolina, you can trace in fine lines a water com- 
 munication from St. Helena Sound to the Ashley River, and 
 you will observe that South Edisto, North Edisto, and Stono 
 rivers and inlets afford the means of lateral support and 
 supply to an army moving towards Charleston, by vessels of 
 the navy cooperating from the sea, which is wholly in our 
 possession. The ground, intersected by watercourses (nat- 
 ural) in several directions, is low, sandy, or marshy, and 
 wooded more or less, but thickly so only in a few spots. 
 
PORT ROYAL 195 
 
 The army, by following these watercourses more or less 
 strictly, would have the support of armed boats and vessels 
 of light draught (armed with our fatal shell and shrapnel, 
 against which men in masses can never be made to stand a 
 second time), and would also possess the easy means of trans- 
 porting the provisions and munitions of war. I have not a 
 military education, nor a military turn of mind, but it re- 
 quires no special military knowledge or genius to perceive, 
 1st. That Charleston is the proper object of a campaign, 
 because it is the commercial capital of the State and the 
 principal seat of its wealth ; because it is a stronghold ; 
 because it is a strategic point for other operations to be 
 conducted from as a centre or base ; because it is a seaport 
 (for this see history, passim). 2d. That the support and co- 
 operation by sea would afford the same help, and secure the 
 same facility and rapidity of movement here, as they did to 
 Wellington in Portugal, and to our friend, with seventeen 
 consonants and no vowel in his name, who crossed the Balkan 
 in 1828. 3d. That this is through a thinly peopled and not 
 very accessible district except from the sea. 4th. Since the 
 distance is short and the season healthy, now is the time to 
 do it. 6th. That no preparation is made for us here, for our 
 wise friends in Charleston only shut one door of their house, 
 against which they have invited us to break our heads instead 
 of entering the other. They might find the comedy of Cal- 
 deron, " Casa con dos puertas mala es de guardar," converted 
 into a tragedy. 
 
 The force at General Sherman's command was, 
 probably, insufficient to carry out such a plan; but 
 with immediate reenforcements from home, and by 
 seizing the opportunity afforded in the terror inspired 
 by the success at Hilton Hec ^, and with the support of 
 the gunboats and armed boats of the fleet, Charleston 
 
196 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 could probably have been taken. At all events, by an 
 immediate and well-planned advance on the part of the 
 army and navy simultaneously, without allowing the 
 enemy time to draw breath. Savannah could have been 
 seized by a coup de main. But General Sherman was 
 not the man to seize such an opportunity. He wasted 
 precious time in cautious and uncertain advances, in 
 strengthening unimportant points, and occupying places 
 of no strategic value, such as Beaufort, and principally 
 in complaints. And after his retirement from the com- 
 mand he wasted still more time in explanations. His 
 force was composed entirely of volunteer regiments, in 
 which he had no confidence, and he was continually 
 finding fault with his condition. However, as his 
 operations amounted to nothing serious, and have no 
 direct connection with the subject, the discussion of 
 possible plans and lost opportunities need not be pur- 
 sued. 
 
 Surrounded, as he felt himself to be, by opportuni- 
 ties of something great and decisive, Davis was set to 
 do a piece of work totally repugnant to his instincts 
 as an officer, and at direct variance with the great 
 plans which he knew were at least plausible, — the 
 sinking of the stone fleet on Charleston bar, to block 
 up the entrance of the harbor, which, had it been pos- 
 sible to realize his own conception, should rather have 
 been left wide open. The stone fleet, as it was popu- 
 larly called, was a fleet of old worn-out ships, mostly 
 purchased from the New Bedford whale fleet, loaded 
 deeply with stone, which were to be towed into position 
 on the bar, and there scuttled and sunk, in order to 
 
PORT ROYAL 197 
 
 prevent the ingress of blockade-runners. As the bar 
 was beyond the range of the enemy's batteries, the 
 operation involved trifling risk, and the whole concep- 
 tion of employing such a means for such an object 
 represented the strategy of the Navy Department, for 
 which Davis has generally received the credit. The 
 last time he had been at Charleston was when, as a 
 member of the harbor commission, he had planned the 
 improvement of the harbor and the deepening of the 
 channel. 
 
 Port Royal, December 6th. Eaymond Rodgers returned 
 this morning from an examination of Warsaw Sound, by 
 which it is discovered that the fortifications on the island 
 (Tybee) are abandoned and nearly destroyed, the guns having 
 been removed first. Thus, from the first shake of the tree at 
 this place, have fallen St. Helena, Tybee, and Warsaw, all 
 the richest fruit. This Warsaw, which you will see on the 
 map, is a second entrance to Savannah, and almost as good 
 as the river mouth. 
 
 We have heen very lucky in the terror and dismay we have 
 inspired, and if we had the necessary means at our disposal 
 we should probably be in possession of the entire coast of 
 Georgia, from Savannah River to St. Mary's, before the 
 beginning of the next year. I mean that we^ the navy^ should. 
 But the recent advance of Rodgers shows that, if the general 
 commanding were a man of vigor and genius, we would be 
 in the city of Savannah in a fortnight. It is a great oppor- 
 tunity, but I fear it will be lost. . . . He is constantly, in our 
 presence, finding fault with the volunteers, disparaging his 
 means. This is not the tone of a strong man. His soldiers, 
 such as they are, constitute the material with which he is to 
 work. If they are not good soldiers, let him make them 
 better. General Scott fought the battle of Lundy's Lane 
 
198 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 with volunteers.^ . . . What I said to you before I still think, 
 — that the most intelligent and capable of the negroes will be 
 employed as factors or agents between us and the common 
 slaves. One of the bright, well-informed people is the steward 
 of the Pulaski Hotel at Savannah. According to his story, 
 everybody was running from Savannah, and his master 
 among the rest was preparing to move and take his servants 
 into the country. He did not wish to go there, and, like 
 good Gobbo, did not scorn running with his heels. He is now 
 General Viele's major-domo. He told the general that, the 
 morning after the action, Commodore Tatnall came down to 
 a late breakfast at the Pulaski Hotel, where there were still 
 some ladies lingering. He began to give an account of the 
 fight, and to describe the handling of the fleet, of which he 
 spoke in terms of great admiration ; but, before he got far, 
 the emotions excited by the narrative overcame him, and he 
 burst into tears and left the room. ... If the officers of the 
 army and navy had not resigned, there would have been no 
 rebellion, — or none of importance. They were, or made 
 themselves, the ready and convenient tools of the politicians, 
 and that gave the rebellion force and spirit. I may finish 
 this page with mentioning that several of the Southern papers 
 have spoken of our fight as " grandly planned and executed." 
 The " Charleston Mercury," — 
 
 " That very enemy, and the tongue of loss, 
 Cried famS' and honor on him." 
 
 I hope I have not quoted that before. I have had it in my 
 mind, and may have dropped it. 
 
 December 11th. We gave a very pleasant dinner the other 
 day to the generals, all but Sherman, who was sick. We 
 
 ^ It is justice to General Sherman to note that, though not a great 
 general, he served through the war with credit as a division commander, 
 lost a leg at Port Hudson, was promoted in the regular service for gal- 
 lantry, and retired as a major-general. 
 
PORT ROYAL 199 
 
 endeavor to preserve the most harmonious relations with the 
 officers of the army, regulars and volunteers, and have thus 
 far succeeded. But I am surprised to see how many disturb- 
 ing influences are in operation to endanger the harmony 
 between the two services. It requires a great deal of good 
 sense, which is another word for Christian charity, to avoid 
 petty contentions between subordinates. We have our swag- 
 gerers here, as in Mrs. Quickly's time, and like our hostess, 
 cannot abide them. They try to make trouble. Then, I am 
 sorry to say, more attention is paid than I think should be 
 to the statements of newspaper correspondents, some of whom, 
 as I know, with the best intentions, and with the most sincere 
 desire to tell the truth and shame the Devil, are perpetually 
 giving offense by drawing the lines of distinction too broad, 
 or not drawing them broad enough, by splitting hairs too fine, 
 or not splitting them at all. My philosophy is very much 
 puzzled on this question of the writers and artists. I have 
 not yet, as Professor Henry says, made out my theory of the 
 case. Some of them are clever and well educated, — some 
 vulgar, — and although they have become an integral part of 
 society, and one of its constituent elements, they are not yet 
 sufficiently advanced in character, manners, and responsi- 
 bility to be entitled to full recognition. 
 
 I go to Charleston to-morrow to sink the stone fleet on 
 Charleston bar and close the channel. 
 
 December 17th. I did not think I should have time to 
 write again before returning from Charleston, where, as I 
 told you in the last page of my letter by the Atlantic, I am 
 bound to put down the vessels laden with stone, or the 
 stone fleet as it is called. This is a disagreeable duty, and 
 one of the last I should have selected. I always considered 
 this mode of interrupting commerce as liable to great objec- 
 tions, and as of doubtful success. But I have facilities for 
 doing it greater than I could have expected. Besides the 
 steamers of war, there will be three transport steamers to 
 
200 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 assist In bringing and placing them (the ships). My fleet 
 will consist of sixteen or seventeen old vessels laden with 
 stone ; the men-of-war off Charleston now, added to which 
 there will be the Mohican^ Pocahontas^ and Ottatva that 
 accompany me, and the Pawnee and Seneca that follow me ; 
 and lastly and finally there will be the three transports, videli- 
 cet, the Philadelphia, the Ericsson, and the Cahawha, in 
 the last of which I shall go. She is a handy steamer with 
 a clever captain and light draught, and I can use her in 
 placing the vessels. I do not go near any batteries on the 
 land, I believe, or if there are any on that part of Morris 
 Island which is to be approached, my position will be out of 
 range of their guns. There are armed tugs and steamers at 
 Charleston, but the force I carry with me will keep them at a 
 respectful distance. 
 
 I have settled in my own mind the proper course of action 
 in sinking the vessels, and the principles on which it rests — 
 have laid down my plan of proceeding and communicated it 
 to my subordinates. And that, you know, is half the battle 
 with me. To know what I am to do, and how I am to do it, 
 must be settled in my mind by a process of reflection and 
 reasoning, before I can give myself fully and wholly up to 
 action. I am so constituted, as you are aware, that the 
 thinking must be done first, and done (whether well or ill, 
 at least) to my own satisfaction before the acting begins. 
 
 Davis performed this service and returned to Port 
 Royal on December 20th, just in time to escape a severe 
 northeast storm, which would have seriously interfered 
 with his operations on Charleston bar, and the next 
 movement in which he took an active part was a recon- 
 noipsance in force in Warsaw Sound, in which he com- 
 manded. ^ 
 
 Port Royal, January 20, 1862. We have got up another 
 
PORT ROYAL 201 
 
 expedition to "Warsaw, and are only waiting for a change of 
 weather to carry it out. It Is a joint affair, and I command 
 the naval part, and, as far as this part or arm is concerned, I 
 approve of it — in fact, suggested it. It is a reconnoissance 
 in force that may lead to important results. But as a joint 
 operation I heartily disapprove of it. Twenty-four hundred 
 men are embarked in transports (in which they have been all 
 this wet, cold weather — quite as well off perhaps as in their 
 cold tents), and when I went to see General Wright who is 
 to command them, I found that he had no plan of operations 
 whatever. The next day he came on board to see me, and 
 passed several hours with me, and I found that the best infor- 
 mation he had of the ground rendered it doubtful whether 
 he could even land his men. In this case it will be the old 
 story of the king of France, with a change of numbers merely. 
 I should like to see a modification of the plan now, but can- 
 not bring it about. You may be comforted with the assur- 
 ance that I know what I mean to attempt myself ; but it sur- 
 prises and annoys me that General Sherman should send 
 General Wright on this service without any preconceived 
 project. Wright is one of the cleverest fellows in the world ; 
 he is an old acquaintance ; we were together on the commis- 
 sion on St. John's River, in the year '51, was it ? 
 
 Without a map or diagram, it would be impossible to 
 follow the course of this expedition, whose prime object 
 was a reconnoissance, and if possible, to cut off commu- 
 nication between the city of Savannah and its outer- 
 most defense, Fort Pulaski, situated on an island almost 
 at the mouth of the Savannah River. To the south- 
 ward and eastward of this fort, and forming the south- 
 ernmost boundary of the river's mouth, lies Tybee 
 Island, which as has already been seen, had been aban- 
 doned by the enemy, and its defenses destroyed. Tybee 
 
202 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 Island was already occupied by a part of General Sher- 
 man's force ; and another part held Turtle and Jones 
 islands on the northern shore of the Savannah River. 
 The watercourses surrounding these islands had been 
 explored and sounded to a certain extent, and there 
 were nesfroes at the service of the fleet who were skill- 
 f ul local pilots and knew the depths in most of these 
 channels. 
 
 As finally arranged the plan was that John Rodgers 
 with two gunboats should advance toward the Savan- 
 nah River through the channels forming the northern 
 boundaries of Turtle and Jones islands, while Davis, 
 with the main body of six gunboats and the transports 
 containing the troops, should enter from Warsaw Sound 
 and pass through Freeborn Cut to the Savannah River. 
 This would bring the two together at the same point in 
 the river, several miles above Fort Pulaski. 
 
 Davis sailed from Port Royal on the 26th and an- 
 chored the same night at the entrance of Warsaw Sound. 
 The next morning two companies of infantry were 
 taken on board the gunboats, which advanced up Free- 
 born Cut, leaving the transports with the main body of 
 the troops in Warsaw Sound. The course of the gun- 
 boats carried them within range of Fort Pulaski, visible 
 across the intervening marshes, but there were no guns 
 mounted on that side, and although great efforts were 
 made in the fort to get one into position, it was not 
 done until after the gunboats had passed out of range. 
 The latter continued to advance in the Cut, proceeding 
 in close order, and keeping a lookout for masked bat- 
 teries or sharpshooters, until they were stopped by 
 
PORT ROYAL 203 
 
 obstructions in the form of a double row of piles across 
 the channel. Here they were forced to anchor, and 
 the companies of infantry were landed to scout, and 
 boats were sent into the neighboring creeks leading 
 toward Savannah River, while Commander Ammen of 
 the Seneca went off with a boat to cut the telegraph 
 wire between Savannah and Fort Pidaski. 
 
 In the afternoon John Rodgers made his appearance 
 in Wright River, on the other side of the Savannah, 
 and an attempt was made to communicate with him by 
 signal. At about sundown the enemy's squadron under 
 Commodore Tatnall came down the Savannah River, 
 and anchored at the mouth of the Cut in which Davis's 
 squadron was lying, the line of obstructions being, of 
 course, between them. The two squadrons lay in this 
 position until after dark, and Davis rather expected a 
 night attack. He was powerless to move, except in 
 retreat, but he knew that Tatnall could be reinforced 
 with troops from the batteries about Savannah, and 
 that a combined night attack might place him in an 
 awkward position. He therefore kept watch under 
 arms, and pushed his scouts out toward the enemy's de- 
 fenses. But the night passed without incident, and at 
 daylight it was discovered that Tatnall had disappeared. 
 Exploring parties were now sent out in various direc- 
 tions to examine the neighboring country and water- 
 courses, and the positions of the enemy's batteries were 
 thus ascertained. At about eleven o'clock Tatnall's 
 squadron again made its appearance in the Savannah 
 River, five gunboats, with hulks in tow, which they 
 left at the mouth of the Cut, and attempted to cross 
 
204 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 Davis's line of fire. In the engagement whicli fol- 
 lowed the enemy's squadron scattered, three of them 
 running on toward Pulaski, and the other two, one of 
 which was Tatnall's own vessel badly crippled, making 
 back toward Savannah. John Rodgers, who had lain 
 at the mouth of Wright River all night, took part in 
 this action. Davis says : " The last of the steamers 
 that came up came quite alone. She had a hulk on 
 each side of her carrying the guns and constituting the 
 batteries of which she was herself the motive power. 
 Incumbered in this way she passed very slowly before 
 our fire, which she returned in the most gallant manner. 
 Her captain was a plucky fellow." 
 
 Having accomplished the main object of the naval 
 demonstration, a reconnoissance, and being unable to 
 proceed on account of the obstructions, there was no- 
 thing for it but to return ; and in order to avoid the fire 
 from Pulaski, for which the fort was better prepared 
 than when the gunboats entered the creek, the squad- 
 ron got under way at four o'clock in the morning and 
 passed the fort while it was still dark. After commu- 
 nicating with the transports in Warsaw Sound, the 
 gunboats returned to Port Royal. 
 
 An incident of this expedition is related as follows : — 
 
 A curious and painful event took place this morning. The 
 paymaster of the Isaac Smith (one of the gunboats which 
 participated in the expedition to Warsaw Sound) died early 
 of consumption. The last few hours of this slow, lingering 
 disease were creeping away yesterday during the engage- 
 ment. This complaint generally gives its victim ample notice j 
 to spend his latest breath at home. In his case the solemn 
 
PORT ROYAL 205 
 
 moments of final preparation were disturbed by tbe roar and 
 jar of heavy artillery, and the shouts of applause that followed 
 every successful shot. 
 
 Comment on this expedition, as far as the naval part 
 of it is concerned, is unnecessary. It was an unimpor- 
 tant event, accompanied by no very exciting incident, 
 and followed by no very important result. It was a 
 naval reconnoissance and demonstration, nothing more, 
 such as took place constantly during the war wherever 
 our gunboats were operating in inland waters. But it 
 affords a curious illustration of the futility of a com- 
 bined movement when authority is divided. There 
 were, doubtless, many similar cases during the war ; but 
 it is difficult to understand why twenty-four hundred 
 men in transports, under an independent command, 
 should have been carried from Port Royal to Warsaw 
 Sound, and then brought back again. For the trans- 
 ports could not enter Freeborn Cut, and, excepting the 
 two companies which Davis took along, and which were 
 useful as skirmishers, the whole body might have better 
 stayed in Port Royal. The force employed was un- 
 necessary for a reconnoissance, and inadequate for a 
 serious demonstration ; the opportunity for an advance 
 on Savannah had been lost. The enemy had gathered 
 his forces and strengthened his defenses, and the whole 
 army at General Sherman's disposal could not now 
 effect what might have been done with a handful pro- 
 perly led, if the naval success at Hilton Head had been 
 immediately followed up. 
 
 Davis had been promoted by seniority to the rank of 
 captain, then the highest grade in the navy, on the 
 
206 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 15th of November, 1861, only a few days after the 
 action at Hilton Head ; and on February 10, 1862, 
 he was detached from his duties as chief-of -staff of the 
 South Atlantic Blockading Squadron with orders to 
 report in person at the Navy Department in Washing- 
 ton. There was much speculation as to the meaning 
 of this order, not unmixed with apprehension that he 
 might be wanted for his old place in the Bureau of De- 
 tail ; but he heard from reliable sources that it was the 
 intention of the department to give him a flag, to which 
 his rank now entitled him. It must be remembered 
 that, previous to the creation of admirals in our navy, 
 our squadrons were commanded by captains with the 
 honorary title of commodore, until within a few years 
 of the breaking out of the war, when a law was adopted 
 creating the temporary rank of flag officer, and enti- 
 tling captains in command of squadrons to wear a rear 
 admiral's flag, and to accept and require the dignities 
 and privileges of an admiral's rank, in every particular 
 except in name.^ This change had been made because 
 the commodore's broad pennant placed our commanders 
 abroad at a disadvantage in relation to foreign flag offi- 
 cers. It was a concession rather to the dignity of the 
 country than to the privilege of the individual : but a 
 flag was the natural ambition of every captain, especially 
 in time of war ; and Davis learned from Porter, who 
 
 ^ This law has never been repealed, and it has been the invariable cus- 
 tom, up to the past year (1898), to confer acting flag rank upon officers of 
 inferior grades appointed to the command of squadrons. Commodore 
 George Dewey, appointed to command the China station in January, 
 1898, was the first officer to whom this honor had ever been denied since 
 its authorization by law. 
 
PORT ROYAL 207 
 
 touched at Port Royal with the mortar flotilla on his 
 way to the Gulf, and who had just come from Washing- 
 ton, that it was the intention of the department that he 
 should relieve Commodore McKean, who had asked to 
 be retired from the command of the East Gulf Blockad- 
 ing Squadron, with the San Jacinto as flagship. 
 
 Davis remained with the squadron long enough to 
 take part in the capture of Fernandina. The respect 
 for our ships due to the action at Hilton Head was still 
 so great that Fernandina fell, without firing a gun, on 
 March 2d, and Davis hastened home in the first trans- 
 port which sailed, carrying with him Du Font's dis- 
 patches announcing this latest success of the squadron. 
 In the midst of the preparations for Fernandina, and in 
 anticipation of an immediate return to* the North, Davis 
 wrote : — 
 
 February 20th. We are now making our final prepara- 
 tions, and will be off on Saturday. The weather is remark- 
 ably fine, and the interruption has been so long and steady 
 that we promise ourselves a good number of pleasant days. 
 I do not now regret the delay, for it has led to a change in 
 the mode of attack, which strikes us all as very good, and 
 very likely in itself to insure success, if we do not encounter 
 unexpected obstacles. We have more information about Fer- 
 nandina than we had about Port Royal, and yet we have not 
 so much as we ought to have. The general said to me that 
 he thought we were making an unnecessary amount of prepa- 
 ration ; this was when I read him the list of vessels we are to 
 take. But, so far as it depends upon myself, there shall be 
 no needless risk run. I would not expose this cause, which is 
 the cause of my country, to useless hazard, any more than I 
 would the life of a parent or of a child. If we succeed we 
 shall do a great thing. The whole peninsula of Florida will 
 
208 CHAKLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 be cut off, several valuable sources of communication with 
 the external world, and with each other, will be taken from 
 the rebels, and the whole Atlantic coast of the seceding States 
 will (with the exception of a few points either easily taken or 
 easily guarded) be in our possession. Our success will be 
 another terrible blow upon those who have introduced into a 
 
 national paradise, 
 
 " calm region once, 
 And full of peace, now tost and turbulent," 
 
 war and all its attendant evils, 
 
 " high passions, anger, hate, 
 Mistrust, suspicion, discord." 
 
 How fortunate and timely, too, our triumphs at Roanoke 
 and Fort Henry ! That the latter victory, taking place in the 
 very heart of the continent, should have been achieved by the 
 navy alone is quite a feather in our cap, and will add very 
 much to the reputation of the navy, and, I hope, prevent 
 Congress from taking any great amoimt from our pay, — at 
 least while we are fighting the battles of the country.^ 
 
 Navy Department, April 1, 1862, 
 My dear Du Pont, — I have been in a constant whirl 
 ever since I got home, and a"m now leading a sort of dreamy 
 existence, being in what the philosophers call a state of un- 
 stable equilibrium. What I am to do is as uncertain as it 
 can be made by its dependency on events beyond my own or 
 Mr. Welles's control. 
 
 But before I come to that, I must tell you of one of two 
 little incidents of my arrival in Washington. 
 
 I passed up Chesapeake Bay on the 9th, the eventful Sun- 
 day when the fight took place between the Monitor and Mer- 
 rimac. As I went by the Eastern Channel, hardly within 
 signal distance of the ships in Hampton Roads, I had no idea 
 
 ^ A bill to reduce the pay of naval officers, at all times a popular mea- 
 sure, was then pending in Congress. 
 
PORT ROYAL 209 
 
 of what was going on. But I was so much struck with the 
 firing as to inquire the cause of it from a river steamer, the 
 captain of which told me that it was target practice, princi- 
 pally with the great guns on the Rip-Raps. I did not land 
 in Baltimore till after the last morning train (noonday) had 
 left. I was obliged, therefore, to wait till the four o'clock 
 train. I sent a telegram, however, at once to the Secretary, 
 and with it went the good news of the result of the engage- 
 ment of Sunday. William, who met me at the cars, told me 
 that the report of our successes was very cheering to the de- 
 partment, and came at a happy moment. In Baltimore I gave 
 the news to the " American," and ordered some copies to be 
 sent to you. Did you receive them ? 
 
 It was dark when I got to Mr. WeUes's house, where he 
 was impatiently waiting for me. He took me over to the 
 department, where Mr. Faxon and the reporters, apprised of 
 my coming, were waiting to get the reports. 
 
 I read your report out loud there, and it was very well 
 received. Two copies had been made and corrected on the 
 passage home, so that I had three copies to give to the news 
 agents, who were delighted when they found they were re- 
 lieved from the labor of making copies for themselves. 
 
 From the Navy Department Mr. Welles carried me to the 
 President's, where there were several of the heads of de- 
 partments and one or two visitors. Here I read your dis- 
 patch again, and was frequently interrupted in the reading 
 by comment and inquiries, which evinced the interest of the 
 listeners. . . . 
 
 I stayed at the White House an hour, and Mr. Welles 
 walked haKway to my hotel with me. The affairs at Hamp- 
 ton Roads, and some irrepressible anxieties about the Gulf, 
 had made the Secretary quite desponding. He poured out 
 his troubles and apprehensions to me with an open and un- 
 burdened heart ; and I was touched with his saying at the 
 end of every sentence, or series of remarks, " Oh, if you 
 
210 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 and Du Pont were only there I should have no fears about 
 the result, — Du Pont and Foote and yourself enjoy our per- 
 fect confidence." 
 
 This idea was expressed in different ways — and very fre- 
 quently — in the course of the evening. Even at this late 
 period I find that the action of Port Royal is the handsomest 
 thing of the war. This has been said to me over and over 
 again, in Washington, Baltimore, Philadelphia, New York, 
 and Boston. The manner in which you have carried every- 
 thing before you on your station ; the completeness of your 
 operations ; the consummation of plans now known to have 
 been parts of a grand project deliberately formed before 
 leaving the United States ; and, above all, that greatest of 
 military virtues, success, — have given you a reputation in the 
 country for sagacity, enterprise, and wisdom far beyond any- 
 thing you can think of. This reputation has been increased 
 by the reports of persons who have seen you in Port Eoyal, 
 and among others my nephew, James Peirce, and by Mr. 
 Pierce, the government agent, who has spoken of you, in his 
 letters, in terms of exalted praise. If I could think of any- 
 thing mortifying to say to you, I should certainly say it, in 
 order to counteract the effect of these sugar-plums on your 
 naval constitution. But I am compelled to add to them by 
 congratulating you on the great success of your movements 
 since my departure, — on the possession of Jacksonville and 
 St. Augustine's. . . . Give my most affectionate love to my 
 dear Rodgers, . . . and give him my most cordial congratu- 
 lations on the part he has taken (the conspicuous part) in the 
 restoration of Florida to her allegiance. I have told Fox 
 that he must make an admiral of Rodgers. I am told that 
 you are to have another vote of thanks for Florida, and are 
 to head the admirals' list. 
 
 I send you a copy of the new navy bill by Captain Mul- 
 lany (^Bienville). I suppose you would like to have me tell 
 you something about it and about the department. What an 
 
PORT ROYAL 211 
 
 unreasonable creature you are! Have I not written you 
 twelve pages, and do I not hate to write as I hate original 
 sin ? But I have something to tell you, and will write soon 
 again. Remember me to Dr. Clymer. . . . Remember me 
 to Corbin, to Barnes, to Gulick (his relief will go out in the 
 Rhode Island')^ and, most of all, to Mr. Preston,^ for whom 
 I have an affectionate regard. 
 
 Remember me, in short, to all my old shipmates, and to the 
 steward and the boys. 
 
 Ever your faithful and affectionate friend, 
 
 Chas. Davis. 
 
 Navy Department, April 9, 1862. 
 
 My dear Du Pont, — I am writing this letter from my 
 old place (not exactly my old desk) at the department, in 
 the same room in which we used to hold our day and night 
 consultations last summer and autumn. Nothing is wanting 
 to dispel the impression left by the intervening passage of 
 time and the events it has registered — to carry me back six 
 months — but seeing you walk in with a package of letters 
 or papers in your hand, and draw up a chair for conference. 
 
 If I had any desire to be carried back to that time, it is 
 principally that I may fully appreciate and enjoy the great 
 comforts and hopes and promises and blessings of the present, 
 in promoting and hewing which you have had so great and 
 honorable a part to act. My mind is penetrated with the 
 deepest sense of gratitude to God for his protection and favor 
 to our beloved country, and I venture to hope that you and I 
 may witness the blessed return of peace and union. 
 
 10th. I had written thus far yesterday when I was called 
 off by John Rodgers, who has not lost any of his restless 
 activity and want of repose since leaving Port Royal. He is 
 anxious now to get an iron steamer ; and he calls my atten- 
 
 ^ Lieutenant Samuel W. Preston, killed in the assault on Fort Fisher, 
 January 15, 1865. At Port Royal he was flag lieutenant to Du Pont. 
 
212 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 tion to the difference between the praises and honors awarded 
 to Worden and the neglect shown to Morris, although the 
 latter's courage and patriotism were put to the severest test. 
 He fought his guns while his ship was sinking, and cheered 
 as she was going down. Such are the charms of novelty and 
 success. 
 
 Commodore Smith paid a touching tribute to the memory 
 of his son by saying, when it was reported that the Congress 
 had surrendered, " Then Joe is dead." 
 
 We are expecting to hear every moment of the Merrimac's 
 coming out. Fox and Mr. Grimes are both down in Hampton 
 Koads waiting for the event. Our last successes at Island 
 No. 10 and Corinth fill our hearts with gladness. God grant 
 us a similar success in Hampton Roads. 
 
 Tatnall is in Norfolk. He has sent Commodore Smith his 
 son's sword ; it was received to-day. 
 
 I am nominally on duty at the Navy Department ; I say 
 nominally, because, while ordered to remain here, I have 
 nothing special to do. There is no doubt that I was ordered 
 home to relieve McKean, but the intentions of the depart- 
 ment have changed. . . . 
 
 Then there is the bill creating new grades in the line, of 
 which I sent you a copy. This bill provides for a board of 
 examination, which I regard as an advisory council to the 
 department. The determination is to make free use of this 
 opportunity to put the navy in the highest possible state of 
 efficiency as respects the higher grades principally. The fun- 
 damental maxim, that the navy is made for the country and 
 not for the officers, is to be strictly applied, without acrimony 
 and with a just regard to the rights and character of really 
 meritorious officers who have not had an opportunity to dis- 
 tinguish themselves. While exchanging some views with 
 Fox, and afterwards with Faxon, on this subject, I was led 
 to think that I might be ordered to serve on this board. I 
 hope not. 
 
PORT ROYAL 213 
 
 Mr. Sedgwick told me that as soon as the tax bill was 
 disposed of, these two navy bills would be brought up in the 
 House. He and several members of Congress have spoken 
 to me very encouragingly of the passage of these bills. Ex- 
 perience and disappointment will lead you and I to entertain 
 moderate hopes only. And some time must elapse before 
 they can be carried through all the stages of legislation. I 
 should like to know, confidentially, whether you would serve 
 on this board. You will certainly be thought of. The char- 
 acter, judgment, and decisions of the board of '55 have, as 
 Commodore Stribling remarked to me the other day, been 
 remarkably sustained and approved by the events of the last 
 year ; and I think the navy would rejoice to see you on a 
 board (at the head of it) designed to assist the department 
 in making selections for the new grades. I am afraid you 
 wiU feel a repugnance for this duty, which must, in some 
 particulars, be anxious and disagreeable. I am sure I sym- 
 pathize with you. 
 
 There is still another object for detaining me here in the 
 mind of the department : it is the indefinite idea that I 
 may be wanted. Fox has already asked me to undertake, in 
 connection with Bache, an investigation similar to those of 
 last summer, — mais assez de moi-meme. . . . 
 
 Remember me most cordially to my dear Rodgers, and to 
 all my friends, especially to McKinley, whom I forgot to men- 
 tion in my last letter. TeU Rodgers his nomination has gone 
 in. But we were thought to have been nominated and con- 
 firmed long ago, and Mr. Welles, Mr. Fox, Mr. Faxon, and 
 Mr. Grimes would hardly believe it when I told them it was 
 not so. 
 
 Ever, my dear Du Pont, your most faithful and affection- 
 ate friend, 
 
 Charles Davis. 
 
 There is nothing more fickle than the favor of the 
 
214 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 great. Charleston could have been taken, but not by 
 simply knocking at the front door, as reason had 
 already demonstrated and as the event proved. For 
 frankly declaring this fact, Du Pont lost favor, was 
 treated with indignity, and relieved of his command, 
 and passed the last two years of his life in retirement 
 and neglect. Too harsh a judgment must not be pro- 
 nounced on this act of injustice. In times of great 
 public stress, novelty and success are the keys to 
 favor; reason occupies a secondary place. One of 
 the ulterior results of the battle of Port Royal, and the 
 passage of the forts at New Orleans, was that the 
 public had learned to believe that the ships of the navy 
 could go anywhere and accomplish anything. Popular 
 clamor demanded Charleston, and, failing that, a vic- 
 tim ; and the administration was justified, to a certain 
 extent, in yielding to popular clamor. At this particu- 
 lar epoch of the civil war, the rights and fortunes of an 
 individual naval officer were of little consequence ; but 
 it was a matter of momentous importance that the 
 administration should retain the confidence of the peo- 
 ple. It is generally the aim of every political party to 
 sustain itself in power, but there have been, perhaps, 
 only two periods in our history when it has been of 
 vital, literally vital importance, that the dominant party 
 should retain the control of public affairs, and this was 
 one ; for, had the Democratic party been successful in 
 the elections of 1864, there would now be two republics 
 on the continent of North America where there is but 
 one. 
 
 For Du Pont himself, viewed from a distance of more 
 
rour KOYAL ai5 
 
 than thirty voars. the Uistvo of his fame Is In no ^vav 
 iiinuui\l by the dignity ^Yith Nvhii'h ho boro nnnioritod 
 mortitii'ation ; and ho Is romoniborod, not as tlio soajH>- 
 o-oat of tho administration in lSti,'>, bnt as tho dlstin- 
 guishod and g-allant oflioor >Yho rooii;ani.-.od tho navy In 
 18o5, and UhI his squadron to viotory in ISGl. 
 
CHAPTER XI 
 
 FOKT PILLOW AND MEMPHIS 
 
 There were two enterprises which the Federal govern- 
 ment proposed to itself at the very commencement of 
 the war, which were followed with unflagging tenacity 
 of purpose to a conclusion, and which together insured 
 the final collapse of the Confederacy, regardless of the 
 movements of armies in Virginia and along the Potomac 
 — the blockade, and the conquest of the Mississippi. 
 The first of these was entirely the work of the navy, 
 and the preceding chapters have shown what Davis's 
 share in it was. In the second the navy took a con- 
 spicuous and important part. In May, 1861, Com- 
 mander John Rodgers had been detailed by the Navy 
 Department to organize and equip a flotiUa of gunboats 
 for service on the Western rivers, to be used in coopera- 
 tion with the land forces. These vessels were paid for 
 by the quartermaster-general of the army, and in fact 
 the Mississippi flotilla remained under the control of the 
 "War Department until the autumn of 1862. Its status 
 was a somewhat anomalous one, as it was officered and 
 manned entirely from the navy, and its correspondence, 
 like that of other squadrons, was with the Navy Depart- 
 ment, and at the same time it remained a part of the 
 army organization. Commander Rodgers purchased 
 
FORT PILLOW AND MEMPHIS 217 
 
 and equipped three wooden gunboats at St. Louis, but 
 before he could take his small squadron into active ser- 
 vice he was relieved in September by Captain A. H. 
 Foote, to whom belongs the credit of the organization 
 of the Mississippi flotilla. 
 
 Foote added nine vessels, built expressly for the ser- 
 vice, to the three which Rodgers had already secured, 
 making up the total of the flotilla to twelve. Of the 
 later vessels, seven were armored, and a general descrip- 
 tion of them is as follows : Length, one hundred and 
 seventy-five feet ; beam, fifty-one and a half feet ; 
 draught, six feet ; the hulls were of wood, built with 
 a central casemate, with sides sloping at an angle of 
 about thirty-five degrees, inclosing the wheel at the 
 stern of the boat, and plated with two and a half 
 inches of iron. This casemate formed a quadrilateral 
 gun-deck, on which the battery of from thirteen to six- 
 teen guns was mounted. Three of these guns, and 
 these the heaviest, pointed directly forward. The ves- 
 sels were propelled by a single stern wheel, and most of 
 them had their machinery and boilers on deck, though 
 in the Benton, the heaviest of all, which mounted sixteen 
 guns, the machinery was below. The heaviest of the 
 guns were ten-inch Dahlgrens ; the rest were sixty-four- 
 pounders (eight-inch), forty-two-pounders (seven-inch 
 converted rifles), and thirty-two-pounders. The smooth- 
 bore guns fired solid or cored roundshot, shell, grape, 
 or canister, as the occasion required. The speed of 
 these vessels was just about sufficient to stem the cur- 
 rent of the Mississippi, and they were extremely awk- 
 ward in manoeuvre, on account of their great beam and 
 
218 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 the single stern wheel. The wheel and machinery were 
 a weak point, being inadequately protected, and conse- 
 quently very liable to damage by the enemy's shot. 
 
 When Captain Foote was appointed to the command 
 of the flotilla he was raised to the rank of flag officer, 
 and hoisted his flag on board the Benton. The first 
 important action in which the flotilla engaged was Fort 
 Henry, and its success here immediately gained a pres- 
 tige for the squadron which it never afterwards lost. 
 In the struggle for the Mississippi, or at least in that 
 part of it which took place in the north, and in the 
 advance of the army and flotilla in Tennessee, the first 
 strong line of Confederate defense was from Columbus 
 on the Mississippi River to the Cumberland Mountains, 
 including the strongholds of Fort Henry on the Tennes- 
 see River and Fort Donelson on the Cumberland. These 
 two posts were not far distant from each other by land, 
 and it was apparent to the Federal commanders, Gen- 
 erals Grant and Smith, and Commodore Foote, that by 
 seizing and occupying these posts at the middle of the 
 line, they would render the extremities, at Columbus 
 and Bowhng Green, untenable to the enemy and force 
 him back to the south. Accordingly Fort Henry was 
 attacked by the flotilla on the 6th of February, 1862, 
 and surrendered, after a desperate resistance. Fort 
 Donelson was attacked by the flotilla on the 14th and 
 carried by assault by the army on the 16th. The Con- 
 federates now evacuated Columbus, which was strongly 
 fortified, — in fact too strongly to have been carried by 
 the flotilla alone, or indeed by the combined land and 
 naval forces without a protracted siege, — and fell back 
 
FOKT PILLOW AND MEMPHIS 219 
 
 to the southward, upon a line whose points were Island 
 No. 10, in the Mississippi ; Fort Pillow, eighty miles 
 above Memphis, on the Mississippi ; Corinth, and Chat- 
 tanooga. Island No. 10 was surrendered to the flotilla 
 on April 7th ; and in the meantime the army had 
 advanced on Pittsburg Landing and Shiloh, where was 
 fought the bloody battle of the 5th and 6th. But the 
 Confederate forces rested at Corinth, which was not 
 finally evacuated until the 29th of May. After the 
 surrender of Island No. 10, Flag Of&cer Foote dropped 
 down the river, where he lay above Fort Pillow, a posi- 
 tion which was very strongly fortified, and which now 
 represented the extreme left of the enemy's line. Here 
 he remained for a month, and such was the position of 
 the land and naval forces when Davis relieved Foote in 
 front of Fort Pillow on the 9th of May. 
 
 While the operations which have been briefly de- 
 scribed were in progress, the Confederates themselves 
 had not been idle in naval matters, and had put afloat 
 a squadron of gunboats intended to contest with the 
 Union flotilla the supremacy of the river. Davis's old- 
 time shipmate George N. Hollins, who held the rank 
 of commodore in the Confederate service, and the com- 
 mand of the naval forces of the Confederacy on the 
 Mississippi, was at New Orleans preparing for the 
 threatened attack by the squadron of Flag Of&cer 
 Farragut, when he was summoned to Memphis to 
 superintend the preparation of the northern flotilla. 
 He obeyed the order with reluctance ; but by his 
 efPorts, when Davis assumed command of the Union 
 fleet, there were eight Confederate gunboats ready for 
 
220 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 action. These vessels were converted steamers and had 
 the advantage of the Federal ships in speed, though not 
 in armament, and some of them were fitted and used as 
 rams. The Federal flotilla had been strengthened by 
 the addition of several mortar-boats, scows with no 
 motive power, and carrying each one mortar ; and the 
 absence of several vessels on detached service left the 
 total number of gunboats at eight. 
 
 Farragut's squadron had passed the forts below New 
 Orleans on the 24th of April, seventeen days after the 
 surrender of Island No. 10 ; and it now became the 
 immediate naval policy of the campaign to draw the 
 two squadrons together towards Vicksburg, while at 
 the same time the tributary streams were to be cleared. 
 The first step in this direction from the north was the 
 destruction of th« Confederate naval power on the 
 river. As long as the Confederate forces held Corinth, 
 their gunboats were safe under the guns or below the 
 fortifications of Fort Pillow, and Memphis was their 
 base. Here they had a navy yard and workshops, and 
 here their squadron had been equipped ; and the Union 
 commander remained in ignorance of its strength. 
 There were rumors of the formidable character of 
 some of these vessels, but the Confederates were in a 
 position to offer or decline battle as they saw fit, and 
 up to the 9th of May they had shown themselves only 
 occasionally round the bend of the fortifications, and 
 on these occasions had always avoided an encounter 
 with the Federal fleet. From its position above Fort 
 Pillow, the flotilla of Foote was in almost daily commu- 
 nication with its base at Cairo, and its mail-boats, tugs. 
 
FORT PILLOW AND MEMPHIS 221 
 
 and supply-boats were constantly passing to and fro, 
 bringing supplies for the squadron, while the mortar- 
 boats, moored to the opposite bank of the river, were 
 steadily bombarding Fort Pillow. The course of the 
 Mississippi is here very tortuous ; but it is convenient 
 to use the words up and down, above and below, in 
 relation to the current of the river, and not to the 
 points of the compass. 
 
 When Davis had been ordered to Washington in 
 March, from the South Atlantic Blockading Squadron, 
 it had been with the intention on the part of the de- 
 partment that he should relieve Commodore McKean in 
 command of the East Gulf Squadron. The intentions 
 of the department had changed, and Davis had felt no 
 particular regret, because the operations of this squad- 
 ron had no promise of importance. He was retained at 
 the department, however, as he himself expressed it, 
 with the indefinite idea that he might be wanted ; and 
 early in May he had been sent to New York to make 
 another examination of the Stevens Battery.^ While 
 
 1 This vessel had a curious history. She was laid down in 1842, in 
 accordance with an act of Congress authorizing the construction of an 
 ironclad floating battery for harbor defense. She had been hardly begun 
 when Commodore Stockton demonstrated, by experiments on targets re- 
 presenting the thickness of her armor, that she could be penetrated by 
 shot. She was, therefore, rejected by the government. Her designer 
 undertook to finish the vessel, and she was examined by a board of naval 
 officers in 1861, and again rejected. At the death of her owner in 1865, 
 she passed into the possession of the State of New Jersey, $1,000,000 
 being bequeathed to complete her. The money was expended under the 
 direction of General George B. McClellan, and entirely new machinery 
 built for the ship. She was still uncompleted in 1874, and the money 
 all expended. After several unsuccessful efforts on he part of the State 
 to dispose of her, she was finally broken up and sold for old material. 
 
222 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 on this duty he received a telegram from the Secretary 
 of the Navy directing him to report to Flag Officer 
 Foote for temporary duty with the Mississippi flotilla. 
 
 Foote had received a wound at Fort Donelson, which 
 was slight at first, and which he made light of and 
 neglected. It had, however, proved to be more serious 
 than anticipated, and had become troublesome, and, 
 under the strain of work, anxiety, and responsibility, 
 his general health had failed. He had asked that 
 Davis might be sent out to assist him, with no idea 
 that he himself would be obliged to relinquish his 
 duties ; but before Davis arrived he had grown worse, 
 and it was evident that he must give up the command, 
 temporarily at least. There will be more to say on 
 this subject later, but for the present it is sufficient 
 that immediately upon the receipt of the Secretary's 
 telegram, and without returning to Washington, Davis 
 started for the West, reached Cairo on the 8th of May, 
 and, taking the mail-boat down the river, he relieved 
 Foote in command of the Mississippi flotilla on the 9th. 
 
 Flag Steamer Benton, 
 Off Fort Pillow, May 9, 1862. 
 
 ... I came down last night, as I said I should in my note 
 o£ yesterday, and breakfasted with Foote on board this vessel 
 this morning. He was in bed when I came on board, and he 
 was so overpowered at the sight of me that he was unable 
 for some moments to speak. The scene was very touching ; 
 the pleasure of meeting was not without a badge of bitterness. 
 We both shed tears. I find Foote very reduced in strength, 
 fallen off in flesh, and depressed in spirits. His foot is pain- 
 ful and requires rest ; his digestive organs are deranged by the 
 
FORT PILLOW AND MEMPHIS 223 
 
 disease of the climate ; and his mind is exhausted by incessant 
 labor, strain, and responsibility. 
 
 Still, though he looks sick, thoiigh he is thin and worn, and 
 his face is marked with the lines of suffering and the expres- 
 sion of disease, yet I do not think that his health is seriously 
 impaired. I have no doubt that he will be perfectly restored, 
 and in a short time, by rest and the cheerful influences of his 
 home and family. He goes to his brother's in Cleveland, 
 Ohio, and leaves me in temporary charge during his absence. 
 He hopes and expects to return and resume his command, and 
 this vessel will continue to carry his flag. 
 
 He does everything to make me comfortable, leaving all his 
 table and bed-linen, and his crockery, glass, silver, etc. He 
 will want them if he comes back, and if he does not return 
 I am to continue to use them. 
 
 It excites a very deep sentiment to look back to our early 
 association as boys in the frigate United States, where we 
 became intimate, and studied together for our examination. 
 The examination of midshipmen was instituted a year or two 
 after I entered the service, and Foote and I saw at once the 
 necessity for commencing preparations to meet this formida- 
 ble trial. We often say that we wrote the first book of sea- 
 manship (MS.) that ever was written in the service. Many 
 the hour and day in which we sat side by side at our task. 
 The commonplace reflection arises in my mind of how little 
 we could then, or at any time indeed of our lives, have antici- 
 pated meeting under such circumstances as the present. . . . 
 I shall soon write again. Everything is a blur as yet. When 
 the mist of newness passes off I may have something to tell 
 you. . . . Foote leaves me a mosquito net and a straw hat. 
 We had for breakfast this morning venison, ortolans, and 
 squirrel ; we have for dinner wild turkey, and our table is 
 constantly supplied with game. 
 
 May 10th. We had a smart affair this morning before 
 breakfast. The rebel gunboats came up in gallant style, 
 
224 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 prepared for a regular engagement. The action lasted an 
 hour, at the expiration of which the enemy, defeated and 
 disabled, retreated in haste or dropped out of action. George 
 HoUins commanded the rebel fleet, I am told j he was recog- 
 nized, it is said.^ Two of my gunboats were badly injured. 
 I fear poor Captain Stembel is mortally wounded. 
 
 I send this hasty word to assure you of my comfortable 
 condition. You, of course, under no persuasion, publish any- 
 thing I write you of a public nature. 
 
 " And after, this ; and then to breakfast with 
 What appetite you have." 
 
 The breakfast was well seasoned. 
 
 May 11th. The enemy came up yesterday in very gal- 
 lant style ; the vessels were commanded by spirited fellows, 
 who had evidently made up their minds to take it at the 
 closest quarters and in the roughest way. We had scouts 
 out yesterday, and we find that they are hard at work re- 
 pairing damages, though only six of their gunboats were in 
 sight. These gunboats of the rebels were built, I believe, by 
 individual subscriptions ; and Colonel Fitch, the military com- 
 mander here, had in his hands day before yesterday two 
 numbers of a Memphis paper in which the severest com- 
 ments were made upon the inefficiency of their commanders. 
 Colonel Fitch said, when he told me of it, that he thought 
 they would be stimulated to some effort of a desperate nature. 
 
 It is evident that the public opinion, such as it may be, 
 demands some effort, some display of earnestness and deter- 
 mination, on the part of these people, who have collected a 
 force without, at first, any apparent purpose of using it. I 
 have no doubt we shall have another fight soon if our gun- 
 boats do not come up the river, or if Corinth and Memphis 
 do not fall. 
 
 ^ It does not appear that HoUins was in the fight. The Confederate 
 report of the action is signed by J. E. Montgomery, senior captain com- 
 manding. 
 
FORT PILLOW AND MEMPHIS 225 
 
 My official report goes home by this mail.^ 
 
 It is curious, my getting out here, and getting Foote off 
 just in the nick of time. The old fellow had only been out 
 of the ship about fifteen hours when the fight took place. If 
 the Cincinnati and Mound City were not so completely 
 crippled Colonel Fitch and I would be already engaged in 
 the execution of a plan for reducing Fort Pillow, of which he 
 is the author, and which I found on the tapis when I came 
 out. As it is, we must wait for several days. . . . 
 
 I will tell you, in confidence, that the Cincinnati and 
 Mound City were so much injured by the enemy's rams that 
 it was necessary to let them run up on the bank and settle. 
 The latter is free again, but not repaired. The Cincinnati 
 has the water in her yet. 
 
 It is not evident that the Confederate commander 
 knew that Foote had just been relieved, though it is 
 probable that he may have received this information ; 
 and it looks as if he had taken this opportunity to 
 attack while the new commander was still fresh and 
 unaccustomed to his surroundings. Although it was 
 Davis's habit of mind to prepare for action by a regu- 
 lar process of reflection, in this case, if in no other of 
 his life, he was forced to act on the spur of the mo- 
 ment. At the commencement of the battle of Fort 
 Pillow, the advantage was decidedly with the enemy. 
 He had chosen his own time to attack, while the com- 
 mander of the Union fleet was entirely new to the 
 work, and without experience in river warfare ; and his 
 ships had the great advantages of superiority of speed 
 and of the support of Fort PiUow. If it had not been 
 
 ^ For Davis's official reports while in command of the Mississippi flo- 
 tilla, see the Report of the Secretary of the Navy for 1862, Appendix. 
 
226 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 for these advantages, the disabled Confederate vessels 
 would have been either captured or destroyed in this 
 action, as they were a month later at Memphis ; but 
 Davis's sphere was limited by the guns of the very 
 powerful batteries of Fort Pillow, and his ships were 
 too slow to chase. All he could do was to beat the 
 enemy back to shelter. 
 
 On the morning of May 10th, Davis's flotilla was 
 lying in two divisions, with steam up, the first division 
 of four ironclad gunboats moored to the Tennessee 
 shore, and the second division, of unarmored vessels, 
 moored to the Arkansas shore. The enemy appeared 
 at the bend of the river at a few minutes past seven 
 o'clock, prepared for battle. In obedience to a signal 
 from the Benton, the Union vessels immediately cast 
 off their lines. All were lying with their bows down- 
 stream. The leading vessels of the enemy's squadron 
 made directly for mortar-boat No. 16, which was, for 
 the moment, unprotected. The master of this vessel, 
 Acting Master Gregory, behaved with great spirit, and 
 used his mortar with a depressed elevation and reduced 
 charge. Captain Stembel, in the Cincinnati, which 
 was the leading vessel on that side of the river, and 
 Captain Kilty, in the Mound City, coming to the 
 support of the mortar-boat, were rammed repeatedly; 
 but at the closest quarters, and with the muzzles of 
 her guns almost touching the enemy's sides, the Cin- 
 cinnati poured a broadside into the ship which had 
 rammed her, which drifted downstream totally dis- 
 abled. In this encounter, however. Captain Stembel ^ 
 
 * Captain Stembel recovered from his wound, and still lives, a retired 
 rear admiral. 
 
FORT PILLOW AND MEMPHIS 227 
 
 was severely wounded by sharp-shooters on the enemy's 
 decks. By this time the action had become general ; 
 the Cincinnati was rammed again, but a shot from the 
 bow-gun of the Benton exploded the boiler of the ves- 
 sel which had rammed her. The loss of hfe on board 
 this ship was frightful. Both the leading vessels of 
 the enemy's line were disabled by the fire of the Ben- 
 ton, and, like the vessel which had first rammed the 
 Cinci?inati, diifted downstream disabled. The third 
 of the enemy's vessels of the western line was also 
 blown up in her boilers and drifted out of action. The 
 fight lasted the better part of an hour, the remaining 
 ships of the enemy retreating in haste below the guns 
 of Fort Pillow. The Cincinnati and Mound City 
 were run on the bank and settled, but were immedi- 
 ately afterwards freed and repaired.^ The casualties 
 on the Union side were slight, but the loss on the 
 part of the Confederates must have been enormous. 
 Captain Phelps, of the Benton, estimates that every man 
 on board the ship which was blown up by the first shot 
 from the Benton's rifled bow-gun was either killed or 
 disabled ; and the Union commander learned from de- 
 serters a few days after the battle that one hundred 
 and eight were buried on shore at one time. 
 
 This action, like the one succeeding it at Memphis, 
 was the roughest kind of hand-to-hand fighting; for 
 the narrowness of the river between the banks left little 
 room for manoeuvring, and after the fleets were once 
 engaged, where both sides were wilhng, it was neces- 
 
 1 See the official report. The best detailed account of this action is in 
 the letter of Captain S. L. Phelps, commanding the Benton, to Commo- 
 dore Foote. Vide Hoppin's Life of Foote, p. 317. 
 
228 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 sarily a promiscuous fight. The want of protection 
 over the boilers and machinery, in these river vessels, 
 exposed them to damages in which casualties became a 
 general calamity. 
 
 This was the first purely naval engagement of the 
 war in which squadron was pitted against squadron, and 
 it was contested with great spirit on both sides. 
 
 Davis's first care after the battle of Fort Pillow was 
 to free the Cincinnati and Mound City of water and 
 repair them. It was necessary to send the Cincinnati 
 to the depot at Cairo, but her place was taken by the 
 Louisville, a sister ship, which joined the flag two days 
 after the fight. On the 16th Davis wrote : — 
 
 I am happy to say that the gunboat Cincinnati left yes- 
 terday for Cairo. She has been a great trouble to me. Her 
 injuries proved to be so much greater than at first supposed, 
 that I had at one time very serious apprehensions that she 
 would not be raised in time to get her off the bank, the river 
 is falling so fast. 
 
 The only trouble was not the loss of the boat. Her help- 
 less condition confined me to a spot somewhat nearer to the 
 enemy's batteries than I care to lie at all times, especially if 
 deprived of the power of motion. I am now free to move 
 again. 
 
 I see here the Chicago and other Western papers chiefly. 
 There is great rejoicing in this section of the country over 
 our victory of the 10th inst. The dread of the rebel rams 
 and gunboats along the rivers was similar to that once enter- 
 tained on the seacoast concerning the Merrimac. It was 
 feared, and foretold by the alarmists, that they would pass 
 this squadron, and lay the Northern cities under contribu- 
 tion. Their speed would enable them to do so, but they 
 would not dare to attempt the passage of Island No. 10. 
 
FORT PILLOW AND MEMPHIS 229 
 
 The feeling in the East will be indifferent, I suppose, par- 
 ticularly now the public mind is absorbed by the brilliant 
 achievement of the army. 
 
 General Quinby came to see me early this morning, to 
 concoct plans for the capture of Fort Pillow. 
 
 The following note from Foote was received on the 
 ISth: — 
 
 Cleveland, May 15, 1862. 
 
 My dear Davis, — I congratulate you, and hope that a 
 vote of thanks and passage of the naval bill will make you 
 an admiral for your ready coming to my relief when too ill to 
 do my duty, and making such a glorious fight. 
 
 I was interested to find those fellows so plucky, and must 
 confess to some little envy in not being able to have taken a 
 hand in your dashing affair. 
 
 I reached here with less fatigue than I anticipated, but was 
 bored by the good people everywhere to speak and show my- 
 self. I feel it to be unmerited on my part, this wonderful 
 attention, and it is particularly unpleasant associated with my 
 leaving to you liability for another fight at any moment. 
 
 I am in a great hurry to return and relieve you ; my heart 
 is with the flotilla, but I was in a condition wholly unfit to 
 command when I left, and did right in leaving, as the inter- 
 ests of the flotilla required it. ... I feel rather better, and 
 hope in two weeks to leave for Cairo to join you as soon as 
 possible. 
 
 Excuse my incoherent note. 
 
 Yours ever affectionately, 
 
 A. H. Foote. 
 
 Fort Pillow was situated at a point where the river 
 makes a decided bend under the bluffs, and the water 
 batteries extended along the shore, in the curve, for a 
 
230 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 mile and a half. They mounted about forty heavy 
 guns, one of which was a ten-inch, the rest being rifled 
 sixty-four and thirty-two pounders. On the bluffs above 
 the water batteries the Confederates had constructed a 
 line of intrenchments, so as to occupy the ridges of a 
 series of hills, and in these about thirty field-pieces 
 were posted at the most advantageous positions in the 
 salients. The camps of a large garrison were situated 
 in the rear of the batteries, and capacious magazines 
 had been dug in the sides of the hills, which were re- 
 ported to contain a large supply of ammunition. The 
 post was commanded by General Villepique, a native 
 of New Orleans, who was said to be, next to Beau- 
 regard, the best engineer in the Confederate service. 
 The Confederates placed great reliance on his military 
 skill, and on the strength of these works, which were, 
 in fact, sufficiently powerful to hold the Union flotilla 
 in check. 
 
 General Quinby, who commanded on the right of 
 the Federal line, was in daily expectation of reinforce- 
 ments, and the plan of attack was an assault on the 
 part of the army, supported by a bombardment from 
 the mortar-boats and a direct attack by the fleet ; but 
 the extent of the works made this plan very uncertain, 
 unless a large number of troops could be employed. 
 The enemy's gunboats remained quiescent below the 
 fort ; in fact, they had been very seriously damaged in 
 the fight of the 10th. As Captain Phelps wrote to 
 Commodore Foote,* "The loss of the rebels must have 
 been very heavy. Their vessels were literally torn to 
 
 * Hoppin's Life of Foote, p. 318. 
 
FORT PILLOW AND MEMPHIS 231 
 
 pieces, and some had holes in their sides through which 
 a man could walk. Those that blew up, — it makes me 
 shudder to think of them." Davis knew, however, that 
 they were repairing damages as rapidly as possible, and 
 he expected another attack from them. His mortar- 
 boats kept up an incessant fire on the fort, to which 
 the enemy's guns occasionally responded ; and about 
 this time his squadron was reinforced by the addition 
 of several rams, under the command of Colonel EUet. 
 It was one of the peculiarities of his position that Ellet 
 could attach himself to the squadron without coming 
 under his command. He appears to have been a free 
 lance ; a civilian adventurer, who was not even under 
 military authority, and who acted exactly according to 
 his own fancy, receiving orders from no one. His 
 vessels were ordinary river-steamers mounting no guns, 
 and acting as rams only. They were strengthened by 
 longitudinal beams of wood ; the boilers and machinery 
 were protected by logs and cotton-bales ; and they were 
 superior in speed to the gunboats. Of course Ellet 
 could only move when the squadron moved, as his 
 vessels were powerless unless supported by the gun- 
 boats ; but he was in a position to take a free hand in 
 anything that was going on, and, as will be seen later, 
 he handled his vessels with great boldness in the battle 
 at Memphis, although only two of them were engaged, 
 and he himself was mortally wounded, and was men- 
 tioned in dispatches by Davis. His wound was not 
 considered serious at first, and he probably would have 
 recovered had he regarded the surgeon's advice; but 
 he really died from incessant writing to the newspapers. 
 
232 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 Notoriety seems to have been a mania with him. He 
 left the rams to the command of his brother, Lieu- 
 tenant-Colonel EUet. EUet and his rams will be men- 
 tioned in the narrative whenever their services occur ; 
 but as the elder EUet had succeeded in gaining what 
 was probably the height of his ambition, — an extended 
 notoriety, — and as his actions were coincident with 
 and dependent upon the movements of Davis's flotiUa, 
 his whole history, as far as it relates to the operations 
 on the Mississippi, must be considered in its just and 
 proper value. 
 
 The following passages are selected from Davis's let- 
 ters while lying off Fort Pillow : — 
 
 May 2l3t. General Quinby came down last evening with 
 reinforcements, and last night we had a council of war. Ac- 
 cording to the best information, they [the rebels] have very 
 few people now at Fort Pillow. The story is that they have 
 gone down to Eandolph [a fortified post on the river, between 
 Fort Pillow and Memphis] . Their gunboats are not in their 
 usual anchorage. Our plot is a good plot. We require a 
 little luck to carry it through successfully. 
 
 There are at Cairo and St. Louis, on the stocks and un- 
 finished, vessels that would make us perfect masters of the 
 river and everything in it. But they will not be finished till 
 the war is over. Is not this truly provoking ? 
 
 May 24th. You must know for your further comfort that 
 my squadron has been increased by the return of the gun- 
 boat Mound City^ and the addition of four vessels that may 
 be described in the language of the law as abutters^ or, in 
 Scriptural phrase, as Buzites of the kindred of Ram. Others 
 of the same sort are expected. They are not good for much 
 in reality, but they are so formidable in appearance that they 
 would strike terror to the soul of Kilhard. 
 
FORT PILLOW AND MEMPHIS 233 
 
 I cannot tell what damage I did to the rebel fleet. Two 
 of their vessels dropped out of action, enveloped in steam and 
 smoke, in the first fifteen minutes, and one appeared to sink 
 as she rounded the point. The information given by the 
 refugees (who are numerous) is, that she was kept afloat 
 twenty-four hours and then sank, and that we killed one 
 hundred and eight of the rebels. This is the least estimate ; 
 others give more. 
 
 I am doing nothing just now. General Quinby, after 
 reconnoitring the ground, came to the conclusion that he 
 had not men enough to undertake the combined movement 
 we had agreed upon, and he has gone back to wait for more. 
 I will keep you posted up as to my movements. 
 
 May 28th. A party of deserters from the fort came in 
 day before yesterday, and another yesterday. They agree in 
 the number of troops, etc., and also in portraying the con- 
 dition of the rebel soldiers as one of suffering from want of 
 good and sufficient food, and of general disgust and discon- 
 tent. They say that there would be a great many desertions 
 if less watchfulness were observed. The men do not share 
 with the officers in their violent animosities. . . . Nothing 
 could be more tame and uninteresting than the present state 
 of things. Our mortars go off about once in five minutes ; 
 those of the rebels, only occasionally. General Quinby I 
 have not heard from since he went back to Hickman. But I 
 have no idea he will be able to get reinforcements till after 
 the fate of Corinth is decided ; and without them, no attack 
 can be judiciously attempted upon Fort Pillow. The service, 
 which consists in standing and waiting, is suited to us, but 
 not at all to the other side, to whom delay is the moth and 
 rust that doth corrupt. 
 
 May 29th. I have now an addition of five or six rams to 
 the squadron, and the gunboats have received the protection 
 of cypress logs and of iron rails in their weakest parts. If 
 I could get at them [the enemy's fleet] I should make the 
 
234 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 attack myself, and my own anxiety is now, not to avoid, but 
 to renew the fight clear of the guns of Fort Pillow. I say to 
 you, what is literally true, that what is written by the news- 
 paper correspondents is the merest twaddle, — a mixture of 
 fact and speculation, of observation and invention, from which 
 even I, on the spot, should find it difficult to separate the 
 true from the guess. You may be amused with it, but not 
 seriously affected. The reporters live on board a steamer a 
 mile or two up the river, and glean the substance of their 
 communications from hearsay. 
 
 I am sending a steamer up the river to-day to pick up the 
 poor refugees, who stand on the banks begging our mail-boats 
 to take them on board with their families. 
 
 May 30th. I must fulfill my promise to tell you something 
 about this vessel. The captain of the ship, Lieutenant-Com- 
 manding S. L. Phelps,^ is my messmate ; he is an uncom- 
 monly clever officer, a person of superior education, and a 
 very amiable companion. He manages the affairs of the 
 mess, and, you will be glad to hear, likes fresh strawberries, 
 lettuce, and radishes ; sends for Mackinaw trout ; orders fresh 
 gooseberry tarts (resembling in this respect the Queen of 
 Hearts) ; keeps always a plentiful supply of ice, sometimes 
 with mutton on it ; and, finally, is very fond of tea, which he 
 makes with scrupulous care himself. 
 
 My quarters are well enough in themselves, though small, 
 and, compared with the Wabash, mean ; but they are not 
 well situated. They are amidships of the vessel : on one 
 side of them are the pantry and cooking-stove ; on the other, 
 
 * Captain Phelps served throughout the war on the Mississippi, and 
 was in action and under fire oftener, perhaps, than any officer of the 
 navy. Like others who served on the river, his services were not ap- 
 preciated by the department. He resigned at the close of the war, was 
 at one time a Commissioner of the District of Columbia, and he rendered 
 distinguished service as United States Minister to Peru during the war 
 between that country and Chili. 
 
FORT PILLOW AND MEMPHIS 235 
 
 the marines ; so that I am exposed to all the noises, sights, 
 and smells of the vessel, and am subject to being always over- 
 looked if I let down the blinds arid open the doors, and to 
 being suffocated if I don't. Added to these inconveniences, 
 the cabin is dark. But it is well enough for the present. 
 
 The proper flagship of the squadron is a vessel called the 
 Eastport^ now in the hands of the mechanics at Mound City, 
 four or six miles [six] above Cairo. She is large, well built, 
 and protected, with good power and speed, and I hope her 
 accommodations v/ill be satisfactory and well-placed. This 
 vessel has no speed, will hardly overcome the current of the 
 river, and is a mere tub and beast. Happily she is not very 
 valuable. 
 
 May 31st. Fort Pillow has neither been evacuated nor 
 reinforced. We know its status pretty well from day to day 
 (the deserters are frequent), and to-day is the first time we 
 have had any intimation of a movement looking towards 
 evacuation, and to-day we receive intelligence which we think 
 reliable of the evacuation of Corinth. Our scouts are always 
 on the alert. 
 
 Of one thing be assured, that, if I ever get near that rebel 
 fleet again, I shall destroy it, unless they anticipate me them- 
 selves. I am highly gratified, greatly, greatly pleased, with 
 what you say of the good opinion of my neighbors ; and I am 
 very much pleased with your account of your interview with 
 James Lawrence. Nothing could be more pleasant than such 
 things ; but you know I do not suffer myself to be elated with 
 these kind and over-kind opinions, — in themselves so evanes- 
 cent and liable to change. A reverse to-morrow would alter 
 all this mouth -honor — breath! Equam mentem servare,, 
 not only in adversity but in prosperity. I am sure that I 
 have a trial of my philosophy now, for my situation is a dis- 
 agreeable one.^ 
 
 June 2d. The confirmation of the evacuation of Corinth 
 ^ Refers to bis anomalous status in command. 
 
236 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 encourages the hope that we may be able to move soon. The 
 great fall of the river, since my arrival, has laid open a new 
 road for the land attack; and I hope now that General 
 Quinby will be here soon with a sufficient number of men to 
 authorize the attack on Fort Pillow. 
 
 You shall have my plans from time to time as they are 
 developed. The poor refugees disturb my happiness very 
 much. They are as desolate and unhappy as exile and 
 poverty can make them. I have sent a steamer up the river 
 for their special relief. There are women and children among 
 them, and to see the latter unhappy takes away the beauty of 
 life. 
 
 A man was killed in the mortar-fleet this morning in a 
 curious way. He had a cylinder of loose powder over his 
 shoulder and a lighted cigar in his mouth. His head was 
 blown off. These mortar-men are said to be very careless. 
 
 June 3d. We are less in want of the excitement of the 
 mail to-day than usual. There has been a little skirmish 
 between two scouting parties, in which a rebel officer was 
 killed ; and further, there have been some movements during 
 the night, and during the two previous days, indicating an 
 intention on the part of the rebels to evacuate. It was a 
 maxim of Napoleon that a bridge of gold should be made for 
 a flying enemy, but if General Quinby were here we would 
 try to anticipate their movements. 
 
 June 5th. Colonel Fitch discovered several days ago a 
 weak and assailable point by which he proposed to attack the 
 enemy's works by land, while I encountered the batteries in 
 front. It was agreed between us that this should come off 
 yesterday morning ; but a foolish movement of Colonel Ellet 
 prevented it in a way that could not have been foreseen. 
 
 The movement was then to have been made this morning, 
 as soon after daylight as possible. But the rebels retreated 
 yesterday and last night, after, as usual, destroying every- 
 thing. They evidently think that suicide is victory. These 
 
FORT PILLOW AND MEMPHIS 237 
 
 works are very extensive and very strong. It must have cost 
 the poor devils some pangs of mortification, to abandon them 
 without a struggle. 
 
 I am now lying under the batteries of Fort Pillow, waiting 
 for Colonel Fitch to return from some examinations he is 
 making. As soon as he comes back we will make our pre- 
 parations for going down the river. I do not believe that 
 there is any force at Randolph. If not, there is probably no 
 interruption between here and Memphis, except, perhaps, the 
 enemy's gunboats, and they would detain us but a short time. 
 I am too busy to write a long note. 
 
 Davis got under way with the flotilla, from his 
 anchorage under the abandoned batteries of Fort Pil- 
 low, at noon on the 5th of June, leaving one gun- 
 boat, the Pittsburg, to cooperate with a detachment of 
 Colonel Fitch's command in holding possession of Fort 
 Pillow and securing public property there, and another, 
 the Mound City, to convoy the transports conveying 
 the troops when they should be ready to move. On the 
 way down, the squadron came suddenly, at a bend of 
 the river, upon the Confederate transport steamer 
 Sovereign, which was captured and proved a valuable 
 prize. The gunboats anchored, at eight o'clock in the 
 evening, at the lower end of Island No. 45, about a mile 
 and a half above the city of Memphis. The mortar- 
 boats, tugs, ordnance, commissary, and other vessels of 
 the fleet moored to the bank of Island No. 44 for the 
 night. 
 
 At daylight on the morning of the 6th the enemy's 
 fleet of rams and gunboats, now numbering eight ves- 
 sels, was discovered lying at the levee at the city. 
 They cast off their lines, and dropped below Railroad 
 
238 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 Point, and then, returning, ranged themselves in front 
 of the city. At twenty minutes past four the Union 
 flotilla, consisting of the five gunboats, — flagship 
 Benton, Captain S. L. Phelps ; Louisville, Captain B. 
 M. Dove ; Carondelet, Captain Henry Walke ; Cairo, 
 Captain N. C. Bryant; and St. Louis, Captain Wilson 
 McGunnegle, — got under way by signal and dropped 
 down the river. The Confederate squadron, placing 
 itself between Davis and the city, opened fire, with the 
 intention of exposing the city to injury from the Federal 
 shot ; but the fire was returned with due care in this 
 regard. While the squadrons were approaching each 
 other in this manner, two vessels of the ram fleet, the 
 Monarch and Queen of the West, ran rapidly to the 
 front and steamed into the enemy's line. Several con- 
 flicts had taken place between the rams on both sides 
 before the slower-moving squadron of gunboats, led by 
 the Benton, could come into close action -, in the mean- 
 time, however, the firing was continuous and well 
 directed. 
 
 The General Beauregard and Little Behel (Confed- 
 erate) were struck by shell in the boilers and blown 
 up. The ram Queen of the West, commanded by 
 Colonel EUet in person, struck the Confederate Gen- 
 eral Lovell and sunk her, but sustained serious dam- 
 age herself. Up to this time the Confederate vessels 
 had maintained their position and used their guns with 
 great spirit, but these disasters induced the remaining 
 vessels to seek safety by a precipitate retreat, relying 
 upon their superiority of speed; a running fight en- 
 sued, carrying both squadrons ten miles downstream, 
 
FORT PILLOW AND MEMPHIS 239 
 
 and lasting more "than an hour. It resulted in the 
 capture or destruction of four out of the five of the 
 remaining vessels of the enemy ; only one, the Van 
 Dorn, escaping. The fate of the eight vessels of the 
 Confederates was as f oUows : The General Lovell, sunk 
 in the beginning of the action, went down in deep 
 water, carrying many of her crew with her. Some 
 escaped by swimming, and, in the heat of the action, 
 the Benton lowered her boats to rescue those in the 
 water. The General Beauregard, blown up in her 
 boilers and injuied otherwise by shot, sank near the 
 shore. The Little Rebel, injured by shot, made for the 
 Arkansas shore, and was abandoned by her crew. The 
 Jeff Thompson, set on fire by shells, was run on shore 
 and abandoned. She burnt to the water's edge, and 
 blew up in her magazine. The General Price, rammed 
 and injured by shot, was also run on the Arkansas shore 
 and abandoned. The Sumter, somewhat cut up, and 
 the General Bragg, shattered in her upper works and 
 hull, were captured. The Van Dorn escaped.^ 
 
 Davis estimated that the Sumter, General Bragg, 
 and Little Rehel might be repaired. Not even an 
 approximate statement could be made of the loss on 
 the part of the enemy, which must have been very 
 serious. The General Lovell, going down in deep 
 water, carried part of her crew with her ; and the Gen- 
 eral Beauregard, blown up with steam, had many of 
 her crew frightfully scalded. The casualties on the 
 Federal side were insignificant. The mortar-boats took 
 no part in the action, but their commander. Captain 
 
 \ See the official report of the action. 
 
240 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 Maynadier, accompanied the squadron in a tug, took 
 possession of the General Beauregard, and made her 
 crew prisoners. 
 
 The result of this action was the annihilation of the 
 Confederate naval power on the Mississippi. It never 
 appeared again as an organized force, and Davis's flo- 
 tilla was now free to navigate the river from Cairo to 
 Vicksburg. After the battle the squadron returned to 
 Memphis, and the following correspondence took place. 
 Davis's first letter is to the point, and is very character- 
 istic. The mayor's somewhat testy response is softened 
 in the tone of the next letter by a recognition of the 
 inevitable, and perhaps by a sense of relief in turning 
 over to other hands the government of a turbulent 
 city : — 
 
 United States Flag Steamer Benton, 
 Off Memphis, June 6, 1862. 
 
 Sir, — I have the honor to request that you will surrender 
 the city of Memphis to the authority of the United States, 
 which I have the honor to represent. 
 
 I am, Mr. Mayor, with high respect, 
 
 Your most obedient servant, 
 
 C. H. Davis, 
 Flag Officer commanding, etc. 
 
 His Honor the Mayor of the City of Memphis, Tenn. 
 
 Mayor's Office, Memphis, June 6, 1862. 
 Sir, — Your note of this day is received, and contents 
 noted. In reply I have only to say that the civil authorities 
 have no resources of defense, and by the force of circum- 
 stances the city is in your power. 
 
 Respectfully, 
 
 John Park, Mayor. 
 
 C. H. Davis, Flag Officer commanding, etc. 
 
FORT PILLOW AND MEMPHIS 241 
 
 United States Flag Steamer Benton, 
 Off Memphis, June 6, 1862. 
 
 Sir, — The undersigned, commanding the military and 
 naval forces of the United States in front of Memphis, have 
 the honor to say to the mayor of the city that Colonel Fitch, 
 commanding the Indiana brigade, will take military possession 
 of Memphis immediately. 
 
 Colonel Fitch wiU be happy to receive the cooperation of 
 his Honor the Mayor and the city authorities in maintaining 
 peace and order ; and to this end he will be pleased to confer 
 with his Honor at military headquarters at three o'clock this 
 afternoon. 
 
 The undersigned have the honor to be, with high respect, 
 
 your most obedient servants, 
 
 C. H. Davis, 
 
 Flag Officer, commanding afloat. 
 G. N. Fitch, 
 Colonel, commanding Indiana brigade. 
 His Honor the Mayor of the City of Memphis, Tenn. 
 
 Mayor's Office, Memphis, June 6, 1862. 
 Gentlemen, — Your communication is received, and I 
 shall be happy to cooperate with the colonel commanding in 
 providing measures for maintaining peace and order in the 
 
 city. 
 
 Your most obedient servant, 
 
 John Park, Mayor. 
 
 Flag Officer C. H. Davis and Colonel G. N. Fitch. 
 
 The battle had been witnessed by the entire popula- 
 tion of Memphis assembled on the levee, and expecting 
 an easy victory for their own fleet. The Confederate 
 accounts of the battle state that the General Lovell 
 was sunk by shot, and not by the ram Queen of the 
 West. The transports arrived at eleven o'clock, and 
 Colonel Fitch immediately took military possession of 
 
242 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 tlie city. Davis remained in front of Memphis with the 
 flotilla during the month of June, and the narrative 
 may be continued by quoting again from his letters : — 
 
 Flagship Benton, Memphis, June 6, 1862. 
 
 My early rising yesterday morning, the fatigues of yester- 
 day, the limited allowance of rest last night, and this morn- 
 ing's fight, have left me so weary that I can only congratu- 
 late you on my success of this morning, which has nearly 
 annihilated the rebel fleet, and removed it forever as a subject 
 of anxiety. You will have the most excellent and ample 
 description of the fight by Mr. Coffin, of the " Boston Jour- 
 nal," who was happily in the fleet and a witness of the whole 
 affair. 
 
 Thank God for this great success. If the gunboats had 
 fled before me, as their speed easily enabled them to do, they 
 would still have been a thorn in our side. Now they can give 
 us no further trouble ; and, moreover, the blockading force 
 of the river by the rebels is destroyed. You will not depend 
 on me for the story, but keep all good accounts for me to see. 
 
 June 7th. Fear and doubt still prevail here, and the 
 freedom of society has by no means yet taken the place of 
 the arbitrary military control which our occupation sup- 
 pressed. 
 
 June 8th. Yours of the 28th reached me on the 6th, the 
 day of the engagement. . . . You express a great deal of 
 anxiety about me, and very naturally. My situation was, I 
 may now say, a very unpleasant one. I felt it fully. To 
 attack the batteries and rebel fleet with my own insignificant 
 force would have been an extreme folly, a risk which nothing 
 could have justified. For my first and special duty was to 
 retain command of the river. This was the charge I had 
 to keep, my particular trust. Losing that command, I ex- 
 posed the long extent of country bordering on the Missis- 
 sippi to St. Louis, bordering on the Ohio, the Tennessee, 
 
FORT PILLOW AND MEMPHIS 243 
 
 the Cumberland, and all their tributaries. I exposed the 
 rear of General Halleck's army at Corinth ; and, finally, I 
 renewed the alarms of war throughout the West and North- 
 west, losing all the hard-won advantages of Foote and Pope. 
 I was, in fact, just in a situation to carry out the maxim 
 that " Grab is a good dog, but Holdfast is a better." 
 
 Besides, even if I could have silenced the guns on the long 
 line of fortifications at Fort Pillow, I had no means of taking 
 possession of the works and holding them. General Quinby 
 thought his force, amounting to twenty-two hundred men, 
 insufficient for the purpose ; and I could contribute nothing, 
 for it would have been ridiculous to unman the ships to man 
 the forts. 
 
 Though all this was manifest, the public was getting rest- 
 less and dissatisfied with our apparent inactivity ; and I ex- 
 perienced what it is to be goaded by public opinion against 
 my judgment. Patience, that sovereign virtue, — 
 
 " When he has done most, yet will I 
 Add an honor, a great patience," 
 
 by preeminence the great virtue of the military leader, — was 
 the quality I was called upon to display. It would have been 
 a great advantage under such circumstances to have the sup- 
 port of a reputation previously acquired. But it is all over 
 now, though it was a very uncomfortable time while it lasted. 
 You must not forget that I like to hear what people say 
 about the flotilla and myself and the fight that is agreeable^ 
 — nothing disagreeable. I do know of no greater folly that 
 men commit habitually than that of making themselves mis- 
 erable by reading other people's abuse or fault-finding of 
 them. They ought to follow Charlotte Bronte's wise rule ; 
 my vanity is lively enough, but too wise, sensitive, self-indul- 
 gent, and sympathetic for that, — " Bring me no more re- 
 ports," except pleasant ones. Praise is delicious coming from 
 the right source. Laudatus a viro laudato, — that is good. 
 
244 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 June 10th. Last Friday morning, when the action com- 
 menced, there were three little tugs lying in the fleet, which 
 hastened to get out of the way of the shot, any one of which 
 would have sunk them. For safety these little things clung 
 together, their sides touching each other, and paddled off as 
 rapidly as possible. Compared with the gunboats .they are 
 like pigmies, and, as they retired from the scene of danger, 
 they looked like little children going off hand in hand. The 
 sight was really touching, and this very simile occurred to me 
 at the time. 
 
 You ask what you shall send me. There is nothing I am 
 so much in want of as a glass of wine. I am overrun with 
 visitors, and sometimes a person comes to whom I wish to 
 be hospitable. It is the custom among some civilized nations 
 on such occasions to offer a glass of wine to a friend or vis- 
 itor. I have no wine, nothing but water, and Mississippi 
 water at that, — more dirty than that which runs down the 
 gutter of Beacon Street in a summer shower. Send me a 
 dozen of pale sherry. 
 
 June 12th. The ■" Appeal " says the rebel rams " can hold 
 the Mississippi against Foote and Farragut." 
 
 The above from the " Memphis Appeal " is one of a thou- 
 sand similar examples of self-deception. It is an interesting 
 fact that may escape notice that the rebel fleet originated 
 here, and exhausted all its glories and boasts, its pride and 
 its vauntings, its triumphs and ostentatious displays, here ; 
 and here, too, it ate its leek, and " out of doubt, and out of 
 questions, too, and ambiguities." Its defeat was witnessed 
 by its friends, its owners [it was a joint-stock company] , and 
 its enemies, too. " Earl Percy sees my fall ! " 
 
 June 13th. Yesterday our hospital boat, just fitted out at 
 St. Louis, came down the river and anchored by our side. 
 I wish you could see her. You would be most agreeably 
 struck with her neatness, airiness, and comfortable accommo- 
 dations. She is an honor to her projectors and to the govern- 
 
FORT PILLOW AND MEMPHIS 245 
 
 ment. She has nurses, a laundress, and other things " ac- 
 cording." Strange to say, her captain is an old shipmate 
 and messmate of mine in the frigate United States. Thirty- 
 nine years ago nearly, we went on board ship together ; and 
 thirty-five years since we parted in New York, to meet only 
 once again, and that was soon after, in 1828, till we came 
 together yesterday. I recalled his features and he mine. 
 He has not a gray hair in his head or his beard. He con- 
 trasted, with high satisfaction, his brown rough hair and whis- 
 kers with my bald head and white beard, little thinking that 
 it was in a measure on account of them that he was then 
 begging me to improve his own situation and get a place for 
 his son. 
 
 June 19th. We have a melancholy day to-day. A gun- 
 boat returned this morning from the expedition up White 
 River, bringing an account of an engagement with two forts 
 there by our vessels and the troops under Colonel Fitch, in 
 which the former were captured. It was a gallant little 
 affair. The gunboats silenced the first fort, and the troops 
 carried the second by storm. But the victory was dearly 
 purchased. An accidental shot from the enemy's second 
 battery penetrated the steam-drum of the gunboat Mound 
 City^ and scalded the greater part of the crew, after having 
 killed four men outright. The complement of the Mound 
 City is one hundred and seventy-five men and officers. Of 
 these, eighty-two are already buried ; forty-three were drowned 
 or killed by the savage enemy while in the water ; twenty-five 
 are badly wounded (scalded), in which number is included 
 Captain Kilty. The wounded promise to do well, and twenty- 
 five only of the one hundred and seventy-five — three officers 
 and twenty-two men — escaped without injury. This scene 
 of horror was rendered more frightful by the enemy's shooting 
 our wounded and scalded men in the water, and by firing 
 into the boats of the other vessels of the squadron which 
 came to the assistance of the poor, helpless, drowning, and 
 
246 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 scalded victims. Contrast this with our humanity on the 6th, 
 when our boats and tugs were busily employed in rescuing 
 the disabled enemy in and out of the water. 
 
 This barbarous conduct on the part of the enemy will lead 
 to terrible retaliation. The men of the squadron are now 
 very much excited, and vow vengeance. 
 
 Some touching incidents occurred after the action. After 
 the first agonies and distress of the calamity were over, most 
 of the patients died quietly and without pain. They, many 
 of them, disposed of purses and small effects ; some sent home 
 their swords, watches, etc. ; several said they were satisfied 
 to die, when they were told that the forts were ours. Lastly, 
 some few officers ordered their bodies to be sent home. You 
 will naturally be anxious lest a similar accident should happen 
 to the Benton. She, however, is better protected than the 
 other boats, and her machinery is underneath the deck and 
 mostly under water. It is told me that the Mound City had 
 one hundred and sixty pounds pressure on at the time of the 
 explosion. The explosion of the General Beauregard in the 
 action of the 6th — I passed within a hundred feet of her 
 when the steam was pouring out — gave me an idea of the 
 horror of such an accident. So also did the explosion of the 
 Van Dorn in the action at Fort Pillow, though I was very 
 much farther from her at the time. 
 
 June 20th. I find to my comfort that I have forty-one 
 of the poor fellows, who were scalded with steam on board 
 the Mound City, in the hospital boat, instead of twenty-five 
 as I wrote you yesterday. I have been to see them this morn- 
 ing, and find that most of them will recover. General Wal- 
 lace, who dined with me yesterday, and is a very agreeable 
 person, sent two surgeons from his division, — Dr. Jessup 
 and Dr. McClellan, — and the number of nurses has been in- 
 creased. Sister Angela, Superior of the Sisters of the Holy 
 Cross, offered the services of the Sisters when needed, while 
 the hospital boat was fitting out at St. Louis, and I have 
 
FORT PILLOW AND MEMPHIS 247 
 
 written to Captain Pennock to send for them. I went on 
 board last night, and saw some of the bad cases dressed. It 
 was a very painful sight, particu.larly so because the faces 
 are so terribly disfigured, — red, swollen, blistered, and dis- 
 torted. . . . But comfort yourself with the idea that they 
 are well cared for. 
 
 June 22d. General Lew Wallace came on board yester- 
 day afternoon by appointment, and we took a run down the 
 river in one of the tugs to look at the buried, or mostly 
 buried, remains of the Jeff Thompson and Beauregard. 
 The former is the vessel that was blown up in her magazine. 
 I landed on the river bank, which is strewed near the water 
 with iron braces and fastenings and with charred remains of 
 broken timbers. Some trees on the water's edge are scorched 
 by the conflagration. The smoke-stack of this vessel is still 
 standing and visible, to mark the spot where she descended. 
 The Beauregard is irrevocably gone, but a good deal of her 
 still shows above the water. From her we went to the hos- 
 pital ship, where, at first, the general was very unwilling to 
 go. I had given up the thought of taking him there when 
 he asked me to do so. General Lew (as he is called) Wal- 
 lace has seen a great deal of service. He was distinguished 
 on the bloody field of Shiloh, and still more at Fort Donel- 
 son, where he won his present rank. He had seen the field 
 of battle after the rapture of the strife had subsided, and the 
 earthquake voice of victory had died away. He describes it 
 as a most painful, dreadful sight. But this scene of suffering 
 was more oppressive, he said, than a battlefield. In truth it 
 has quite unmanned me. The patients are doing well this 
 morning with one exception. Kilty ^ gets along very well, 
 and the doctor, who we thought was sinking yesterday, revived 
 last evening, and is better this morning. 
 
 1 Captain Kilty lost his arm, and was promoted. He died a retired 
 rear admiral in 1879. He was Davis's senior in age, and before the war 
 had been his senior in rank. 
 
248 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 June 23d. Our expedition to White River is in some 
 measure a failure, owing to the low stage of the river. The 
 boats have returned to the mouth of the river, having grounded 
 several times and run the risk of being detained all summer. 
 
 June 24th. The extreme heat, and consequent suffering 
 and danger to the scalded patients, induced me to send the 
 hospital boat to Cairo, with the expectation that some would 
 go home, some would be put into the Mound City Hospital, 
 and some go to St. Louis. The weather has been very un- 
 favorable to the poor fellows : some have already sunk under 
 it ; many more, I fear, will be overcome. It is very touching 
 to witness the cool and determined manner in which some of 
 these brave men are struggling with death. They are deter- 
 mined to make use of every means of recovery, and keep 
 themselves very quiet. One poor fellow, one of the worst 
 scalded, said to me yesterday : " I hope you will keep your 
 health, sir." I am glad she has gone (the hospital boat), 
 not only because the patients will be better off and in a 
 cooler climate, but as a relief to myself. I was losing my 
 appetite and spirits by the distressing sights, and still more 
 by the offensive smell of the hospital. I must have something 
 to sweeten my imagination. 
 
 June 25th. We are having now one of the hot terms, 
 and it is worse, I think, than Central America. There the 
 sea breeze and the land breeze alternated, and there was 
 almost always some air stirring, except in the early morning. 
 I must confess, however, that I have always endured the hot 
 weather very well ; and, when I think what a pleasant station 
 this would be in winter, I hope I shall be able to fight 
 through the summer and retain my flag, which, by the way, 
 I am so lucky in getting. How many above me are without 
 one ! 
 
 I had a note from Foote this morning, telling me he has 
 a leave of absence for three months, and grieving over the 
 loss of his command. I am truly sorry for him. He labored 
 
FORT PILLOW AND MEMPHIS 249 
 
 wonderfully Lard to build up this flotilla, and he regards it 
 as his own affair, and justly, too. I am very much grieved 
 for him, and I shall write him word he can have the command 
 again as soon as he wishes for it. 
 
 June 28th. Since finishing the inclosed letter I have re- 
 ceived a message from Farragut, asking me to come down 
 and help him take Vicksburg. I am getting ready to go 
 now, and as I move, like an old Highland chief, with my tail 
 on, my preparations are few and many, like the old woman's 
 troubles. I am afraid our regular communications will be 
 interrupted for some time, and think it not impossible you 
 may not hear from me for several days. But I shall come 
 right back as soon as the circumstances will permit. 
 
 This I mean to make my headquarters, if left to myself. 
 There is a wide field of work and usefulness in the tribu- 
 taries, and I mean to make this my depot of stores, work- 
 shops, etc. 
 
 A word remains to be said, before this chapter closes, 
 in relation to Davis's status during the first month of 
 his command on the river ; and it is a difficult word to 
 write. In justice to Davis himself, however, it must 
 be said. 
 
 Davis had come into the flotilla, for temporary duty, 
 at the request of Foote himself, and he had expected to 
 be second in command with Foote, as he had been sec- 
 ond in command with Du Pont. On April 29th Foote 
 wrote to the Secretary of the Navy, " Your unofficial 
 note of the 23d, referring to Captain Davis being 
 ordered to report to me, hut on no account to relieve 
 me in command, has been received ; " but on May 9th, 
 when Davis arrived on board the Benton, Foote was 
 sick in bed, and totally incapacitated for duty. He 
 left the same day for Cleveland, Ohio, and his first and 
 
250 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 only order to Davis was, " You will be pleased, during 
 my absence, to perform all the duties of the flag 
 officer ; and as such, and being hereby invested with 
 flag officer^ s authority, all officers and others attached 
 to and connected with this flotilla will obey your orders 
 and act under your instructions." 
 
 That is, Davis did reHeve Foote fully and completely, 
 and Foote never, from the day he left the Benton at 
 Fort Pillow, had any control over, or official relation to 
 or with, the flotilla in any way whatever, either remote 
 or direct ; but his flag still flew on board the Benton, 
 and the arrangement was such as to put Davis in a 
 thoroughly equivocal position, in which any credit 
 which might accrue to the flotilla might pass to the 
 officer still constructively in command, though actually 
 and permanently separated from the field of action by 
 hundreds of miles, and too ill in body to perform any 
 duty at all ; and the responsibility for disaster and 
 failure, should such occur, would necessarily rest and 
 remain with the officer " invested with flag officer^ s 
 authority ; " and, in this ambiguous relation toward 
 the constructive commander-in-chief, Davis fought two 
 principal battles which annihilated the enemy's naval 
 power on the Mississippi, and Foote's biographer was 
 able and willing complacently to declare, with barely 
 a reference to Davis himself, that " Fort Pillow 
 was actually captured while he [Foote] was still in 
 command^ 
 
 The presence of Foote's flag on board the Benton 
 on the Mississippi River, from May 9th to June 23d, 
 while he himself was sick in bed in Cleveland, Ohio, 
 
FORT PILLOW AND MEMPHIS 251 
 
 makes the question a peculiar one from a naval point 
 of view. The flag of an admiral or flag officer has 
 but one signification : it means the actual presence 
 on board from day to day of the officer whose rank it 
 designates ; and it flies only from the ship in which 
 that officer is actually embarked. If he is separated 
 from the ship, the flag is hauled down. There is but 
 one exception to this rule in naval law and usage, and 
 that is in case the admiral himself is killed in battle, 
 when his flag continues to fly until the engagement is 
 over, and is then hauled down to half-mast as long as 
 his body remains on board. It is a scandalous thing 
 for a flag officer to keep his flag flying on board of 
 one ship, in battle, while he himself is actually on 
 board of another. This was one of the gravest of 
 the charges under which the Italian admiral, Persano, 
 was tried for his life, after the battle of Lissa; and the 
 instance of Perry's shifting his flag from one ship to 
 another during; the battle on Lake Erie is familiar to 
 every schoolboy, and marks and emphasizes the invio- 
 lable rule that the flag proclaims the bodily presence 
 of the commander-in-chief. 
 
 It must be said that Foote fully expected, when he 
 left the Benton, that his absence would be only tempo- 
 rary, and that it was judged inexpedient to haul down 
 the flag in the presence of the enemy. It must also be 
 said that Davis himself acquiesced in the arrangement ; 
 but neither of these facts makes the act itself less one 
 of impropriety and injustice ; and during the whole of 
 this period the department, corresponding with Davis, 
 addressed him, sometimes as flag officer and sometimes 
 
252 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 as captain commanding pro tern., and the flag was not 
 finally granted to him until after the battle of Memphis, 
 and then not because it was his already by right, but 
 because Foote, recognizing the inevitable, voluntarily 
 relinquished the nominal command, and asked for a 
 leave of absence. Davis had acquiesced in the arrange- 
 ment, but he did so because he really did not care for 
 such things. He was totally and absolutely free from 
 the mean self-seeking that is the motive of so many in 
 time of war. His acquiescence was an act of gen- 
 erosity and self-abnegation which those who proposed it 
 were quite incapable of either appreciating or under- 
 standing, though they were willing enough to profit by 
 it. He was not in the war for the personal advantage 
 which the war might bring to himself. He had a 
 proper professional pride and a decent self-respect, but 
 he knew how to govern his mind, and how to put the 
 right value on all things ; " and after all," he writes, 
 " however my mind may be disturbed by a sense of in- 
 justice, by disappointment, by professional slights and 
 wrongs, and by private regrets, nothing clouds my dis- 
 tinct perception of the real insignificance of these 
 things in the general scheme of Providence, and my 
 humble and most fearful but trustful dependence upon 
 God, in whose great hands I stand or fall." 
 
 Admiral Porter, in commenting on the battle of 
 Memphis says: ^'For the second time, Rear Admiral 
 Davis won a strictly naval victory, and won it without 
 a single mistake. . . . Take the battle together with 
 its results, it was one of the handsomest achievements 
 of the war, but it did not receive that general notice 
 
FORT PILLOW AND MEMPHIS 253 
 
 which it deserved. If Mr. Secretary Welles, who was 
 liberal with his eulogistic letters to those whom he 
 approved of, ever congratulated Rear Admiral Davis 
 and his officers for their brilliant success, it nowhere 
 appears in the Secretary's report for 1862. But history 
 will eventually give due credit to all the brave men 
 who served their country faithfully in the time of her 
 greatest need. The prejudices and jealousies of the 
 times will have passed away, and the truthful historian, 
 who takes time to examine the records carefully, will 
 give to each his proper place, and render justice to 
 those who have not yet received it." 
 
CHAPTER XII 
 
 VICKSBURG AND THE RAM ARKANSAS 
 
 For the causes which led to Flag Officer Farragut's 
 advance up the Mississippi River from New Orleans to 
 Vicksburg, in June, 1862, and for Farragut's own part 
 in the futile attempt to reduce the formidable batteries 
 at that place, the reader may consult Captain Mahan's 
 " Life of Admiral Farragut " (chapter viii.). Farragut 
 had ascended the river against his own judgment, and 
 yielding only to peremptory orders from the Navy De- 
 partment and the mandate of the commander-in-chief 
 of the army and navy himself. In this premature 
 move upon Vicksburg, the squadrons of both Farragut 
 and Davis were far in advance of their legitimate lines 
 of operation ; for the movement of the naval forces 
 upon the inland waters was, or should have been, de- 
 pendent upon, and in support of, the movements of 
 armies. An attempt to reduce a position like Vicksburg 
 with the navy alone, and without the support and 
 cooperation of a sufficient land force, was simply a 
 waste of life, sure to end in failure, and in mortifica- 
 tion to those principally engaged. Davis himself was 
 within the limits of his cruising ground, for by the vic- 
 tory at Memphis he had opened the upper Mississippi 
 to free navigation as far as Vicksburg ; but there was 
 
VICKSBURG AND THE EAM ARKANSAS 255 
 
 no real military reason for the presence of either squad- 
 ron at Vicksburg- at this time, and for the upper flotilla, 
 as Davis himself had written, there was a large field 
 for work and usefulness in the tributaries. Farragut's 
 sole anxiety after getting above Vicksburg was to get 
 back again without losing his ships, and the same 
 anxiety was felt by the authorities in Washington, 
 which had insisted upon this hazardous and useless 
 move. His orders to return to New Orleans, which 
 were as peremptory as those to ascend the river, were 
 received after he had run the batteries from above. 
 General Williams was forced to withdraw with the 
 small force under his command by the ravages of the 
 epidemic which attacked the troops and the flotilla ; 
 so that Davis was abandoned in his precarious situation 
 above the batteries, with his long line of communica- 
 tions seriously threatened, and with his own small force 
 seriously reduced by the loss of two ships which had 
 run the batteries in an attempt to destroy the Ar- 
 kansas. There was of course only one thing left for 
 him to do, namely, to withdraw from an untenable 
 position. In withdrawing he was not in retreat, but 
 was simply falling back on his proper base ; yet he 
 seems to have been the only one of the three com- 
 manders who was censured, although all three pursued 
 exactly the same course. The responsibility for the 
 Arkansas affair was laid solely at his door, though he 
 planned the reconnoissance up the Yazoo j and it was 
 the engagement with the Carondelet, one of Davis's 
 own ships, which had so crippled the Arkansas that 
 she was powerless to effect any injury to the ships as 
 
256 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 she passed through the combined squadrons. More- 
 over, the course of the Arkansas took her down the 
 river, and into the limits of Farragut's station; and, 
 finally, it was the Essex, of Davis's own squadron, 
 which destroyed her. So that it would appear that the 
 blame for the escape of the Arkansas cannot justly be 
 imputed to Davis, especially as he would have been 
 operating in the tributaries and would probably have 
 destroyed the Arkansas, if he had not been engaged 
 in the futile attempt on Vicksburg, of which he was 
 not the author. The Arkansas had been built in 
 Memphis, and was unfinished at the time of the evacu- 
 ation of Fort Pillow, but had been towed down the 
 Mississippi and into the Yazoo River to be completed ; 
 and Davis had received reports of her, and was pre- 
 pared, in a measure, for her appearance. The story of 
 Davis's share in the attempt on Vicksburg may be told 
 in his own language : — 
 
 Flagship Benton, 
 Mississippi River, June 29, 1862. 
 
 We are now below Back Island, on our way to Vicksburg. 
 I have six of the mortar-boats in company, and, if the state of 
 things is correctly described to me, we shall have the city 
 under our fire. It must either surrender or be destroyed. I 
 was in hopes that Farragut would have finished this business 
 himself, as he would have done, but that Lieutenant-Colonel 
 EUet, the brother of Ram EUet, went down and communi- 
 cated with him, when he sent up a message to me to ask my 
 assistance. 
 
 He says, " If Commodore Davis's ironclad gunboats could 
 be present, they would greatly add to the chances of success 
 without much loss of life." I feel quite anxious about Mem- 
 
VICKSBURG AND THE RAM ARKANSAS 257 
 
 phis. There are only four thousand troops there, and the 
 enemy is in the vicinity. I leave two gunboats at Memphis, 
 two at Fort Pillow, and two in the White Kiver. I have 
 with me only four. It is a long reach of river from Memphis 
 to Vicksburg, — four hundred miles. It will take this boat 
 nearly a week to go back. As soon as Vicksburg is taken, 
 I shall return to Memphis, which I hope to make my head- 
 quarters, and then, probably, the old navy yard will be 
 resumed, or a new one established. 
 
 You perceive, by my appointment, that I have all the 
 tributaries of the Mississippi under my control ; and I have 
 written to Washington to propose the construction, or rather 
 the purchase and suitable equipment, of some steamboats of 
 light draught that can navigate these waters during the dry 
 season, and repel the guerrilla bands, keeping the communica- 
 tions open. 
 
 Flagship Benton, 
 Island No. 76, June 30, 1862. 
 
 An opportunity unexpectedly occurs to write you this 
 morning by one of Ellet's rams which is bound up the river. 
 
 I have received a long letter from Farragut, in which he 
 says that more troops are required to hold the city after we 
 have silenced the batteries. 
 
 General Williams is cutting a ditch across the point where 
 the mortars are marked on the sketch, or somewhat above, to 
 change the course of the river and pass clear of the city. 
 Curious piece of Yankee enterprise. 
 
 Above Vicksburg, July 2d. Yesterday was a day of most 
 agreeable excitement. We arrived at this anchorage, which 
 is just above the position of the mortar-boats, but in the 
 middle of the river, at ten o'clock in the morning. Several 
 of Farragut's gunboats were stationed up the river, and we 
 passed them from time to time, before reaching the main 
 body of the fleet. 
 
 When we entered upon the line of the lower fleet, every 
 
258 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 vessel cheered us as we came abreast, and thus we steamed 
 along the whole line until we had passed the flagship of Com- 
 modore Farragut. To each pennant we gave an answering 
 cheer, but to the flag we gave the usual three cheers and a 
 reply ; and in this way the two victorious fleets, crowned with 
 the honors of Forts Jackson and Philip, New Orleans, Grand 
 Gulf, and Vicksburg, with Forts Henry and Donelson, Co- 
 lumbus, Island No. 10, Pillow, and Memphis, came together 
 and celebrated their union. You may conceive the interest 
 of this occasion, and its importance, historical and military. 
 Certainly it has been my fortune to witness some exciting 
 scenes, — emotive, to employ a word seldom used. To the 
 navy officers, especially the old ones, there were wanting 
 many sources of excitement shared by others : to the majority 
 of the men and volunteer officers, everything was strange and 
 wonderful. My own people almost lost their senses. Cap- 
 tain Phelps and myself were very much amused at their 
 bewilderment, at the first sight of a fleet of regular men-of- 
 war. Our own gunboats were objects of great curiosity, also, 
 to the men-of-war's men ; so were the little tugs. When I 
 passed through the fleets in the Jessie Benton to Flag Officer 
 Farragut's ship, to make (being the junior) the first call, 
 with the red flag indicating my rank and presence, the higher 
 decks and ports of every vessel were crowded. I should not 
 have thought beforehand that so striking and exciting a scene 
 could have been created by the meeting of two squadrons. 
 
 I parted with Commodore Farragut in Port Royal on his 
 way out to his station on the first or second day of March 
 last. Little did I think then that, descending the Missis- 
 sippi, I should meet him coming up. What obstacles then 
 lay between, and how have they been overcome ! You may 
 suppose that our greetings were cordial and hearty, — given 
 and taken with both hands, not one. 
 
 And I was touched with the kindness of many old friends, 
 who congratulated me with feeling on our successes and on 
 
VICKSBURG AND THE RAM ARKANSAS 
 
 259 
 
 my flag. My ship was crowded with visitors. My old friend 
 Phillips Lee, Palmer also, and other old acquaintances, I met. 
 Now that we have got here, youL will wish to know what 
 we are going to do. There is one thing we are not going to 
 Jo, — we are not going to take Vicksburg without a larger 
 
 ^&Ml 
 
 yiCKSBUBO. 
 
 number of troops. I begin to bombard above immediately ; 
 am placing the mortars now. Porter is at work below. But 
 I shall reserve this for the next letter. I am just expecting 
 Commodore Farragut and General Williams on an official 
 visit. 
 
 July 4th. The hope at one time danced before our eyes and 
 hearts that we should celebrate this auspicious morning at 
 New Orleans ; but, though disappointed in this, we accept our 
 junction in the two fleets as a happy omen. To-day we carry 
 an unusual number of flags, and all fire a salute at twelve 
 o'clock. I promised in my last letter to tell you something 
 about our military status. You will get from the sketch I 
 sent you an idea of the extent of the bluffs on which stands 
 the city of Vicksburg. These bluffs are covered in front 
 with batteries of heavy guns, terraced one above the other, 
 
260 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 and the capture and possession of them are impossible, except 
 with a military force. The other morning Farragut dashed 
 by them at daylight with a portion of his squadron, and is 
 still above the town. His list of casualties was small. He 
 can go back at night with little loss. We require twenty 
 thousand men, and perhaps more, to hold Vicksburg. But 
 there is a method of turning all these heavy fortifications 
 and batteries, and of chastising the insolent and corrupt city 
 of Vicksburg, that seems to have been provided by Nature 
 herself. The sketch ought to be altered (to make it correct) 
 by carrying in the shore line above the mortar-boats easterly 
 in a curved direction, so as to create a narrow neck between 
 the two reaches of the river above and below the city. It 
 has always been a subject of apprehension to the religious and 
 enlightened inhabitants of that hell (as gambling-houses are 
 termed in Paris) lest the channel of the river should of its 
 own accord, or by artificial means, take its way across the 
 narrow neck, and thus annihilate Vicksburg by converting 
 the site of the town into the bottom of a shute, instead of the 
 bank of the main channel bordering on deep water. (A 
 shute, in Mississippi River technology, is the subsidiary chan- 
 nel on one side of an island.) It has been proposed to do 
 this by a cut, and the plan has been submitted to the legisla- 
 ture of the State. It was, of course, opposed by the people 
 of Vicksburg, who for all purposes of trade might as well 
 have their town removed five miles back from the bank of 
 the river. So alarmed were they about it that they have 
 even feared their friends the negroes (who were going to 
 fight their battles !) would cut the ditch some dark night. 
 Now General Williams, the military commander here, has so 
 far advanced in cutting the ditch that it will be completed 
 to-morrow night. There are nearly one thousand negroes now 
 at work. It is not a propitious moment for the undertaking, 
 because the river is falling. It is the rising river, the swell 
 and flood of the freshet, that force open these new channels, 
 
VICKSBURG AND THE RAM ARKANSAS 261 
 
 after tbe hard-pan below the soil has been removed and the 
 way opened to the loose sand underlying it.- But though the 
 river is now falling at this place, there is promise of a speedy 
 return of the waters. It is reported that the June rise is 
 great, and the rains heavy on the upper Missouri, and that all 
 the upper rivers are in good stage, as the expression is. The 
 swell corresponding to this rise and these rains will soon be 
 here, when we hope for the best results. To add the last 
 word on this subject, the line of survey for the former pro- 
 posed cut has been identified, and a line of levels, run by 
 General Williams across the neck, showed that at that time 
 (of leveling) the water on this side was three and a half feet 
 higher than on the other. 
 
 What a grand result it would be to leave this Hesperian 
 dragon ruminating on what he meant to do, and would do if 
 he could, while the white messengers of peace and commerce 
 passed beyond the reach of his pestiferous breath ! A great 
 and bloodless victory ! May God, who has been so good to 
 us, grant us his favor in this undertaking. 
 
 July 11th. No change has taken place in the state of 
 affairs here since I wrote last, except that the canal is cut 
 and the attempt is to be made to open it this afternoon. The 
 river has fallen continually, with slight pauses, since our 
 arrival, but it is hoped that by putting stern-wheel steamers 
 at the opening on this side, the sides and bottom may be 
 washed in, and the river may be persuaded to enter into its 
 new channel. It is a rather big undertaking, but there is a 
 good deal of faith somewhere. It is again said, in the " Mis- 
 souri Republican " of the 6th inst., that the Missouri River is 
 rising from its source to the mouth, and that the upper end 
 of the river is very high. One of my oldest and most ex- 
 perienced pilots says that there will be a " big river " (such 
 is the phrase) in ten days or a fortnight. Should this prove 
 to be the case, we shall soon know what the Father of Waters 
 has to say to this attempt to stay and divert his course. 
 
262 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 July 14th. Things go on here without variation : it is 
 just as stupid as it was above Fort Pillow, except the society- 
 afforded by the lower squadron. The heat exceeds, I think, 
 anything I have ever encountered in the course of my ser- 
 vice. But it is not worth while to complain of what cannot 
 be helped. The Bragg ^ has got down, and I expect to find 
 my quarters on board of her more cool and quiet. This morn- 
 ing I am going to send a gunboat eighty miles up the Yazoo 
 to reconnoitre and prepare the way for an expedition, which 
 will go up in considerable force if necessary. I have just 
 been sent for, for consultation, on board the Hartford, Farra- 
 gut's ship, and shall put this in an envelope, lest there should 
 be no opportunity to write further before the boat goes. 
 
 July 16th. Yesterday was a day of excitement and fatigue, 
 the events of which are likely to make a figure in history. I 
 told you in my last hurried note that I was about fitting out 
 an expedition for the Yazoo, and that I was called suddenly 
 to attend a conference on this subject, — suddenly, but not 
 unexpectedly, for we had held this affair under consideration 
 for some days. Various examinations of the Yazoo, as far 
 as eighty miles from the mouth, had informed us that there 
 was a raft obstructing the passage at that point, with a bat- 
 tery near it below, and the new ram Arlcansas above, a 
 formidable craft, almost as efficient in design as the Merri- 
 mac of terrible renown. But we had every reason to believe 
 that the Arkansas was unfinished and aground. Enough of 
 uncertainty prevailed, however, to induce General Williams 
 and myself to agree to a reconnoissance in some force, in 
 order to form a correct idea of the force to be sent up to cap- 
 ture the fort and destroy the Arkansas. 
 
 Such was our information, and such the state of things, 
 
 when the party started up the Yazoo (the mouth of which is 
 
 only six miles from our present anchorage), at four o'clock 
 
 yesterday morning. This party consisted of the iron gunboat, 
 
 ^ One of the vessels captured at Memphis and taken into service. 
 
VICKSBURG AND THE RAM ARKANSAS 263 
 
 the Carondelet^ a wooden gunboat, the Tyler^ and one of 
 Colonel Ellet's rams. On board the two last were distributed 
 forty sharp-shooters from General Williams's command. 
 
 They had only proceeded a few miles up the river when 
 they met this devil, the Arkansas^ coming down, — an ugly 
 customer, well protected, almost invulnerable, with a heavy 
 battery in casemate. An action began which resulted in the 
 Carondelet being injured and run aground, the Tyler being se- 
 verely injured and driven off, and the ram (not commanded 
 by Lieutenant - Colonel EUet in person) leaving without a 
 show of fight, which called down some hard names on her 
 captain, who seems to have had what the pilots call a " big 
 scare " on him. 
 
 The Arkansas, making her way after the flying enemy, 
 came down the Mississippi through our combined fleet, 
 serving her guns with great effect, and defying danger or 
 interruption. It was certainly a very exciting and pleasing 
 sight so far as the gallantry of the thing was concerned, but 
 a little too tantalizing for the numerous men-of-war, secure 
 in their very numbers, who were lying idle, helpless, motion- 
 less, without steam, and without means of resistance, except 
 that of firing their broadsides as the ironclad rascal went by. 
 
 The rapid and continuous firing in the river Yazoo, plainly 
 heard by us, excited some suspicion, but we, most of us, 
 came to the conclusion that the firing was upon guerrilla 
 parties only. But Captain Phelps was the first to appre- 
 hend something serious, and sent to me for permission to 
 raise the steam. We had then only thirty pounds of steam, 
 and required sixty to move. We fired up, but before we 
 could move — and this vessel was the first, and, with one ex- 
 ception, the only man-of-war under way — the ram was far 
 below us and out of reach ; she had passed below the bat- 
 teries. It is impossible to say what injury she sustained.^ 
 
 ^ " When the Arkansas reached the fleet, her smoke-stack had been so 
 often perforated by the CarondeleCs shot that her boilers could scarcely 
 
264 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 She seemed at one time to be very much crippled, and I 
 made sure of her ; but she managed to escape. Having fol- 
 lowed her down to the point, I engaged the upper battery. 
 Shortly afterwards, I went down with Farragut again, to 
 show him the position of the battery, and in the evening, as I 
 shall tell you, again. 
 
 If you remember what I have previously told you of Com- 
 modore Farragut, you may imagine his excitement at this 
 scene of mortification and rebel triumph. He desired to 
 make it worse by putting his whole command in aU sorts of 
 perilous positions, and treated my reason as very cold and 
 repulsive. The contrast between us was very striking, though 
 perfectly friendly. During the day he decided to run by the 
 batteries, and take care of the remainder of his fleet below. 
 I covered his passage by the upper batteries for an hour ; 
 this made the fourth time I was under fire during the day. 
 The old Benton was struck in the hull a dozen times, but 
 only one man was killed, and two wounded and ten missing. 
 
 I thought after the morning at Memphis I had done with 
 rams, but here this scamp has come to keep us again in a 
 state of excitement and apprehension. 
 
 July 18th. You may imagine that, since the escapade of 
 the rebel ram, we have passed an uncomfortable time. After 
 such a calamity there is a great disposition to find fault, and 
 to impute blame to some one. On such occasions a scape- 
 goat must be found. Those whose pride and self-love are 
 wounded, or who fear censure and are anxious to anticipate 
 it, have a way of hiding their own share in the transaction, 
 either by a direct charge, or by concealing the true issue. I 
 shall resort to none of these devices. I have been fortunate, 
 and am content to suffer misfortune. Shall I receive good, 
 and not evil, at the hands of the Lord? 
 
 supply any steam. Her speed was thereby reduced to one knot, power- 
 less to ram and scarcely sufficient to steer." Vide Captain Mahan's Life 
 of Admiral Farragut, p. 191. 
 
VICKSBURG AND THE RAM ARKANSAS 265 
 
 What annoys me is tliat Farragut Invites me to join him 
 in placing both squadrons under the guns of the batteries, 
 thus risking the great trust we hold, to indulge a momentary- 
 spleen. I fear that I shall be dragged into a violation of my 
 clearest sense of duty by his impetuosity. Conceive the fatal 
 consequences of the loss of this six hundred miles of river, 
 the control of which is the result of five months of hard fight- 
 ing and patient waiting, by the army and navy, through vio- 
 lent days and weary nights. And yet he writes me that he 
 wants to go in " regardless of consequences " ! The loss of 
 the Mississippi River at this time, after the repulse at Rich- 
 mond, would postpone the termination of the war indefinitely, 
 spread panic throughout the Northwest, interrupt business, 
 lower stocks, and provoke foreign interference ; but, above 
 all, it would give such encouragement to the rebels, and so 
 entirely dishearten our friends in the South, that the hope 
 of putting down this rebellion in any reasonable time would 
 be lost. And yet my friend the admiral says we are to act 
 "regardless of consequences." This is the language of a 
 Hotspur, and not of one that hath a rule over his own spirit ; 
 with such counsels, we shall soon be like a city that is broken 
 down and without walls. My own conceptions of duty are so 
 clear and distinct that I shall not forget my paramount obli- 
 gations to my country to gratify a feeling of resentful pride. 
 
 Yet you must not think that Farragut and I differ un- 
 kindly. Nothing can exceed his kindness, candor, and liber- 
 ahty; our old ties have been strengthened by our present 
 intercourse. He is a man who unites with a bold and impetu- 
 ous spirit an affectionate temper, and a generous and candid 
 nature. 
 
 We have kept our mortars very busy lately, firing at the 
 rebel ram and gunboat Arkansas^ which is kept uneasy by 
 our shells. She was injured by shot the morning she passed 
 here, and our bombs prevent the work of repair from going 
 on during the day. Yesterday we drove the workmen away 
 
266 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 by tlie terror of our explosions ; they were forced back at the 
 point of the bayonet. But work, under such conditions, is 
 not likely to be well and expeditiously done. We are aiming 
 to destroy the Arkansas by the falling bombs, and we come 
 very near it when they explode in such close proximity to her 
 as to oblige every one to abandon her while the firing con- 
 tinues. Yesterday we sunk a wharf -boat (as it is called), 
 lying within three hundred yards of her ; the boat was struck 
 twice and destroyed. If the same good luck would attend us 
 in hitting the Arkansas, we should be relieved from anxiety on 
 account of this unwelcome stranger. We shall keep at work. 
 
 I believe I said nothing in my last of the shot that came 
 through us on the 15th. One passed through the iron-plated 
 side without difficulty, and, after taking off the head of a man 
 close to the shoulders, destroyed the cabin kitchen, Captain 
 Phelps's room, and my own room, finally lodging in the very 
 centre of my bed. I have saved the shot, and hope to bring 
 it home with me one of these days. 
 
 July 23d. I must not disguise from you that our troubles 
 down here are not diminished. An attempt yesterday morn- 
 ing, as we thought well and deliberately planned, to destroy 
 the Arkansas, failed through various causes, though it re- 
 sulted in doing her some injury. The attempt has left me 
 worse off than before. The guerrillas are beginning to trouble 
 us on the river ; several of our mail-boats have been fired into, 
 and one, we fear, has been sunk. I keep at the Arkansas 
 with the mortars steadily, and have hit her three or four 
 times, but not a smashing blow. We make her state very 
 disagreeable, and keep her constantly in motion. She showed 
 herself round the point this morning, and we were in hopes 
 she was coming up. I have no doubt that we shall drive her 
 to a state of frenzy. The fact is, our situation is unpleasant, 
 knowing, especially, how they are growling at us at home. 
 
 July 25th. The two last days have been delightful ; the 
 thermometer has come down to 90° in the shade : there is a 
 
VICKSBURG AND THE RAM ARKANSAS 267 
 
 breeze, and at night a sheet is not oppressive. Sailing rapidly 
 against the wind in one of the tugs produces a chilly sensa- 
 tion. This is good for our poor sick, who, the doctor tells me 
 this morning, number forty per cent, of all our people, and 
 increase at the rate of four or five per cent, a day, on board 
 this ship alone, where we are particularly healthy, — four or 
 five per cent, of the remaining healthy people. I am so dis- 
 abled by the remittent and intermittent fevers of the climate 
 that I think of moving up the river. Flag Officer Farragut 
 went down the river yesterday. General Williams also went 
 down yesterday, by which movement our communication with 
 the lower river is cut off. I have lost control of my vessels 
 below. I urged General Williams to stay, but he replied 
 that his orders precluded the exercise of choice, and that, if 
 this were not so, he should not venture to remain, on account 
 of the effect of the climate on his troops. He brought, he 
 said, thirty-two hundred men with him, and carries away 
 only eight hundred effective. The other three fourths have 
 died from exposure and the climate, or are now in the hospi- 
 tal. Lately, ten have died in a day ; it is like a pestilence. 
 The ram fleet is in the same condition. 
 
 You would be astonished to see how utterly it prostrates 
 the patients sick with fever, A large man rises to walk ten 
 steps and falls down like a baby, fainting away. 
 
 Mississippi River, July 31st. In my last letter I believe I 
 gave you a short account of our last attempt to destroy the 
 Arkansas. It was a failure in every way. There was a 
 want of cooperation, most unaccountable, on the part of Com- 
 modore Farragut, by which one important vessel was not 
 brought into the action, and by which the support of his 
 squadron was withheld. 
 
 I was informed by Flag Officer Farragut, immediately 
 after the last attack on the Arkansas^ that he intended to 
 move down the river at once, in obedience to orders from the 
 department ; and, at the same moment, I learned from report 
 
268 CHAELES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 that General Williams was to accompany him with the troops 
 under his command. I wrote to General Williams urging 
 him to remain and keep open communication above and below 
 Vicksburg by railroad, the means for constructing which 
 were at hand. He replied that his orders obliged him to 
 go, and that without them he would be compelled to move, 
 on account of the disabled condition of his command. He 
 had brought with him thirty-two hundred men, of which 
 twentj'^-four hundred were dead or in the hospital. He could 
 only muster eight hundred effective men and officers. 
 
 His departure rendered it necessary that I should abandon 
 the position I then held, because it gave the enemy the pos- 
 session of the point from the ditch down. General Williams 
 has, in making the canal, converted it into a means of defense 
 by constructing a continued breastwork and rifle-pit on the 
 lower border, and introducing an angle, where the levee 
 crossed the canal on the upper border, so as to enfilade it. 
 
 It was, therefore, no longer safe for my hospital, commis- 
 sary, and ordnance boats to lie at the bank as they had done. 
 I therefore moved up with my whole command to the mouth 
 of the Yazoo. Vicksburg being thus abandoned above and 
 below by the fleets and the army, I had to determine on my 
 next step. 
 
 I had allowed the ram Sumter ^ to go down with Farra- 
 gut, not only to assist in the attack on the ArJcansas^ but to 
 assist also in maintaining the blockade of that vessel below ; 
 and in the same manner, and with the same motive, I con- 
 sented to the Essex going down. I supposed that Commo- 
 dore Farragut might go down, — he told me that he had urged 
 the department to allow him to do so, — but it never entered 
 my head that I should be deserted by the army ; and it was 
 my expectation to blockade the town on both sides, keeping 
 up the communication between the two detachments of my 
 squadron across the neck. 
 
 ^ One of the vessels captured at Memphis and taken into the service. 
 
VICKSBURG AND THE RAM ARKANSAS 269 
 
 Now, however, the Essex and Sumter were wholly lost to 
 me. They would be obliged to go to Baton Rouge or New 
 Orleans for supplies. The communications in my rear were 
 so seriously threatened that they could only be kept open by 
 gunboats, and my light and fleet gunboats were all under 
 repairs. One of my mail-boats had been sunk near Island 
 82, under circumstances not known, and several had been 
 fired into by horse artillery. Thus my supplies and mails 
 were cut off, except they were sent under convoy, which con- 
 voy I could not give. 
 
 I received information from a reliable source, and of a cir- 
 cumstantial character, that heavy guns were transported across 
 the Yazoo to be carried to the vicinity of Island 94, or Island 
 92 ; flying artillery was taken from bank to bank on the 
 great bends of the river and used twice on the same vessel ; 
 a small battery was reported at or near Greenville; and 
 small guns and muskets in the hands of guerrilla parties had 
 been fired at our vessels from several points between Gaines's 
 Landing and Carolina Landing. The same thing had oc- 
 curred at and above Napoleon. We had heard repeatedly 
 that Price was crossing from Mississippi into Arkansas to 
 make a junction with Hindman, and General Curtis had 
 asked for gunboats. 
 
 My squadron had been reduced to a comparatively weak 
 condition. Both the vessels engaged with the Arkansas in 
 the Yazoo River had been sent to Cairo for repairs, and, 
 having lost the Essex and the Sumter^ I was reduced to 
 the Benton^ the Cincinnati in a sinking condition, the Louis- 
 ville^ and the ram General Bragg. 
 
 Sickness had made sudden and terrible havoc with my 
 people. It came, as it were, all at once. Ten and fifteen 
 cases were added to the sick-list every day for several days ; 
 and though many patients were discharged every day, and 
 though the usual course of the fever was short, yet the attack 
 was invariably followed by extreme debility ; the efficiency of 
 
270 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 the vessel was greatly impaired, and she was converted into 
 a hospital, her decks on one side especially being crowded 
 with cots and hammocks. 
 
 The other vessels had suffered in the same way. The hos- 
 pital boat had one hundred and fifty patients, and was 
 thronged. Every transport and other vessel was more or 
 less disabled, and, as for the ordnance boat of the mortar- 
 fleet, she had, I think, eighty men on their backs. These 
 poor fellows (the mortar-men) died in the most mysterious 
 manner. They would be apparently well at evening, and 
 enjoy their supper, and during the night sink away and pass 
 off without pain. The surgeon told me he was afraid the 
 fever would assume a more serious type, — it would pass in 
 time from one mittent to another, from inter to re or the 
 reverse, and thence to typhoid, and from that to bilious con- 
 gestive, and so on to whatever there may be that is worse. 
 He is an old practitioner in these parts. He wanted to move 
 up very much, and wrote me a letter to that effect. The 
 symptoms of the scurvy enhanced the pleasures of the scene. 
 
 Taking into consideration all these things, I determined to 
 return up the river as far as Helena, and am on my way 
 there now. This decision is my own. I talked the matter 
 over with one or two persons, but called no council of war. 
 The responsibility is my own, and it will not worry me the 
 least in the world if it is not approved of. Every prudent 
 general keeps open the road in his rear by which he receives 
 his communications and supplies. It is as good generalship 
 at one time to fall back as at another to advance ; and he who 
 obstinately persists in maintaining a position, by which he 
 himself is the loser and the enemy the gainer, is worthy to be 
 written down an ass. It was not to be expected that I could 
 take the city of Vicksburg with my squadron only, without 
 troops ; and, this being so, I am as well at Helena as at any 
 point lower down. 
 
 But you must distinctly understand one thing, — that I am 
 
VICKSBURG AND THE RAM ARKANSAS 271 
 
 not giving up the possession of any part of the river I now 
 hold by falling back to Helena. Between Helena and Vicks- 
 burg there are no bluffs, no high land suited to fortifica- 
 tions. Guns can only be placed in position on the level bank, 
 where, to be sure, the levee often serves as a breastwork ; 
 but they wiU have no advantage of ground, and our fire wiU 
 easily dislodge them. I shall return down the river with the 
 men-of-war when the Eastport joins me. 
 
 There was one painful circumstance attending our leaving 
 Vicksburg. General Williams had collected negroes from 
 the plantations for a hundred miles above, to work on the 
 ditch or canal ; among them were women and children. When 
 he went down the river he was obliged to leave them to take 
 care of themselves. We took some of them, and supplied 
 the others with provisions, and persuaded them to go home. 
 They were in terrible distress, — fearful of being whipped, if 
 not killed, notwithstanding that they had been taken from 
 home by force. 
 
 I have brought up the river with me a large fleet of im- 
 pedimenta, coal and ice barges, tugs, and mortar-boats in- 
 cluded. Some of the officers tried very hard to persuade me 
 to throw the latter overboard, on account of their retarding 
 our movements so much. They are nothing but deep, square 
 boxes, carrying a dead weight of twenty-five tons each. They 
 are a terrible drag, but I declined to listen to the proposition, 
 if it took me ten days to get up the river. To throw over- 
 board any guns would have given to my falling back to Helena 
 — a measure of prudence merely — the character of a hasty 
 retreat, or flight even. I was on my cruising-ground, and it 
 was of no importance how long it took me to make the pas- 
 sage. Fortunately I had coal enough, for I had taken off of 
 Farragut's hands the coal he sent for, which arrived after 
 he passed below the town. I have now brought them two 
 hundred and seventy miles, and am only thirty miles below 
 Helena. But the detention has been less than was feared. 
 
272 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 I doubt if they retarded our progress much after the tow- 
 boats learned how to take hold of them. If nothing hap- 
 pens, we shall reach Helena to-night (Thursday) ; we left the 
 mouth of the Yazoo last Saturday at about three o'clock. 
 
 I have experienced some anxiety during the time from 
 having so many helpless vessels in the fleet, and from being 
 so utterly helpless myself in one respect, — I mean in the 
 power of moving. If the Arkansas had run up into the 
 midst of our squadron, she could have caused unutterable 
 distress. We should have been as likely to injure friend as 
 foe, while she, having only foes around her, could never have 
 fired amiss. But in our last attack the shot of the Essex 
 made a hole in her side several feet long, and she was other- 
 wise in need of repairs. Her captain. Brown, formerly a 
 lieutenant in our navy, has his home up here about six miles 
 from Helena ; a fine plantation, Phelps tells me, who was once 
 intimate with him, sailed and messed with him, and was fond 
 of him. He may be showing himself up here, flourishing off 
 in his old haunts. He can trust to his superior speed if the 
 Eastpcyrt does not come, and he knows, no doubt, that the 
 old Benton is slow to wrath, though able to say a good word 
 for herself when she reaches the scene of action. You will 
 wonder how she has made her way upstream against the 
 strong current of the Mississippi. She had the fast and 
 powerful side-wheel boat Switzerland tugging at her on one 
 side and the General Bragg on the other. With these two 
 large and heavy boats shoving her along, she cannot go faster 
 than the mortar-boats are towed. 
 
 As we approach Helena I am satisfied, from the reports 
 received from the transports, towing vessels, etc., that if we 
 had remained a week longer at Vicksburg I should not have 
 had engineers nor firemen enough to bring the vessels up. 
 As it is, we have depended very much on the contrabands to 
 do the work in front of the fires. 
 
 Helena, Friday, August 1st. I anchored here last evening 
 
VICKSBURG AND THE RAM ARKANSAS 273 
 
 at eight o'clock with the whole fleet. I have not dropped a 
 coal barge on the way, though you may well suppose that we 
 had a tedious time of it. There is no knowing what crazy 
 project the department may have in view, or how this move 
 of mine may be taken. But it seems to me that the only 
 course now to be pursued is to yield to the climate, and post- 
 pone any further action at Vicksburg till the fever season is 
 over. This childish impatience I have no sympathy with, 
 and I have as little with that absurd state of mind that refuses 
 to recognize and accept a disappointment or a misfortune. 
 " Shall we accept the good, and cavil at the iU ? " if my 
 memory serves me to quote right. Some natures seem never 
 to rise to the dignity of self-command. 
 
 The Navy Department had been obliged to aban- 
 don its project for the reduction of Vicksburg ; in 
 fact, the premature demonstration and the junction 
 of the two fleets was probably intended rather to pro- 
 duce a moral effect at the North than with any idea 
 of military success. But if that were the case, the 
 effect was immediately lost, and the attempt had pro- 
 duced no effect whatever on the enemy. Whatever 
 the desires of the government may have been, the 
 climate of the summer months and the low stage of 
 the waters in the Western rivers put an effectual stop 
 to further operations with the flotilla until the cool 
 weather returned. From Helena Davis returned to 
 Cairo, the headquarters of the flotilla, for conference 
 with the military authorities, and for a general repair 
 of his ships during the period of forced inactivity ; and 
 he had no sooner got there than he fell ill himself 
 with the fever of the climate. Fortunately this illness 
 occurred at a place where he was able to move out of 
 
274 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 his ship and find sick-quarters on shore ; and he passed 
 nearly three weeks in the house of Captain Pennock, 
 the commandant of the naval station at Cairo, under 
 a severe attack of the fever and in slow convalescence. 
 The latter was favored by a change, in the middle of 
 August, from the intense heat of the summer to the 
 first cool breath of autumn, and while still confined to 
 the commandant's house at Cairo he writes, under date 
 of August 16th : — 
 
 A change has come over the weather here. Night before 
 last there was an exceedingly violent storm, and yesterday 
 and to-day the weather has been more than cool. Last night 
 I slept under a light coverlid and blanket. The change is 
 so extreme that it is almost uncomfortable. But it is impos- 
 sible to complain after the heat. I never can describe to 
 you that heat, particularly at Vicksburg. There are days 
 with us, you know, in midsummer, when the air is perfectly 
 still and breathless, and one gasps for breath. Imagine a 
 continued succession of such days, — long, long, weary, red- 
 hot, gasping days, that seem as if they made no progress 
 at all, as if they would never end. And then to go below 
 into an atmosphere warmer than the upper air, like a kitchen 
 or drying-room, and all night to swelter in the same heat, — 
 I shall never forget it as long as I live. I believe I may 
 thank God that the worst of it is over. The climate at 
 Helena is much more mild and healthy than at Vicksburg, 
 and we are not likely to go to Vicksburg again for the pre- 
 sent, or, if so, for a short time only. 
 
 I told you that General Curtis and I came up here to- 
 gether on business. The object of our coming was to per- 
 suade the government to let us make a combined movement 
 on Vicksburg. General Curtis's troops are fresh and healthy, 
 and if it were done suddenly it would be attended with sue- 
 
VICKSBURG AND THE RAM ARKANSAS 275 
 
 cess. The government declined. It was getting an army 
 ready, it said, for Vicksburg ; and I imagine it means to 
 avoid exposing new troops to a climate that has the reputation 
 of being very dangerous to strangers at this season of the 
 year. But Vicksburg is doomed. 
 
 During his stay at Cairo Davis had the pleasure of 
 hearing of the destruction of the ram Arkansas, The 
 two gunboats, the Essex and Sumter^ which he had 
 sent down to attack the ram as she lay at the bank 
 under the Vicksburg batteries, had been unable through 
 lack of speed to force their way up again past the bat- 
 teries and against the strong current of the river, 
 and remained below, and became part of Farragut's 
 squadron. They had continued to patrol the river be- 
 tween Vicksburg and Baton Rouge, which latter point 
 was held by General Wilhams. The enemy attacked 
 by land, supported by the Arhansas and two gunboats. 
 Farragut came up the river with a part of his squadron, 
 but before he arrived at Baton Rouge the enemy had 
 been repulsed, though General Williams was lolled ; and 
 the Arkansas was attacked and destroyed by Captain 
 W. D. Porter in the Essex, who had been directed by 
 Davis, before the interruption of his communications 
 across the neck at Vicksburg by the withdrawal of 
 General Williams, to cruise between Baton Rouge and 
 Vicksburg, to look out for the Arkansas, and to attack 
 her if she could be reached. Thus the destruction of 
 this formidable vessel was the act of one of Davis's 
 captains, executing his specific orders. 
 
 Before leaving Cairo Davis shifted his flag to the 
 Eastport, a finer and more commodious vessel than 
 
276 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 the Benton, and much superior to the latter in speed, 
 though not so heavily armed. The Eastport was fitted 
 as a ram, and it may be said that the ram in naval war- 
 fare was developed on the Mississippi River, where the 
 narrow waters gave an advantage to vessels of high 
 speed in such tactics, although the real superiority of 
 ordnance over the ram had been demonstrated in the 
 battles of Fort Pillow and Memphis. 
 
 Flagship Eastport, 
 Near Helena, September 5, 1862. 
 
 Near Helena, you perceive, not at Helena. I have had 
 such a time getting down here ! owing to the low stage of 
 the water in the river. Among the acquisitions growing out 
 of these troublous times, to me one of the newest and most 
 interesting is a knowledge of some of the peculiarities, the 
 most prominent habits, of our respected relative, the Father of 
 the Western "Waters. He is just now in a very humble stage 
 of his fortunes, and the meagre contrast he presents to his 
 condition when he was girded to the hips and overflowing in 
 May last, when I first took command of the flotilla, is very 
 striking. Then there was not a bit of land to be seen, except 
 at the high bluffs here and there, nothing but trees. It was 
 like the time of the deluge : there was not a resting-place for 
 the foot. It was magna componere parvis, like the sides of 
 a channel when the tide is up. One might penetrate in a 
 boat far up into the woods, or timber^ as they call it here ; 
 while now it is only vessels of the smallest draught that can 
 sail fearlessly and without danger of interruption from point 
 to point. When the Father of Waters shrinks away in this 
 manner, and his territory becomes altogether too wide for his 
 shrunken proportions, he wastes his weakened force by letting 
 it run in a number of small channels. At this time he 
 travels with considerable volume and velocity, perhaps, a long 
 
VICKSBURG AND THE RAM ARKANSAS 277 
 
 reach of his course, and then he will come to a point when he 
 begins to spread and diffuse and sprawl out into shallow, diffi- 
 cult streams and impassable bars. ■ His last stage of decline, 
 on which he is just now entering, is that of " cutting out," it 
 is called. In this he is now employed, in improving one of 
 the shallow channels at the expense of the others. 
 
 At the very end of the season the river is, on account of 
 this " cutting out " process, really better than at the time of 
 the falling of the waters ; for then, while the channels have 
 deteriorated simultaneously, in the latter case some one of 
 them receives a larger flow of water than the rest, and main- 
 tains a useful depth. 
 
 We are at the worst stage, and the whole passage from 
 Cairo to this place has been replete with anxiety. We got 
 on shore the second afternoon, and remained aground till one 
 o'clock the next morning, working hard in the ways peculiar 
 to the river. One of these ways is, or consists in, getting a 
 large, heavy spar on the bottom, at the end of the vessel 
 hardest ashore, and in raising the vessel by means of it from 
 the bottom, while other steamers, at the same time, drag and 
 push her in the way she is to go. This was tried with us, 
 but for some time without success ; and it began to be thought 
 that she was too heavy to be moved in that way. The river 
 steamers are light, — light in their frame, light in their 
 upper works, light everywhere. But this vessel is a great 
 mass of iron, apparently defying any ordinary effort to 
 move her. The struggle lasted so long that at last I made 
 up my mind that in the morning I would pack up my valise 
 and go on board of one of the other steamers, bidding good-by 
 to my JEastport^ for which I had waited so long, and from 
 which I had expected so much. This would have been, in- 
 deed, a heavy disappointment ! But I was prepared to go. 
 At nine the vessel began to move, and at twelve she swung 
 sensibly ; at one we were once more at anchor in deep water, 
 or " no bottom," as the pilots say here when it is over the 
 
278 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 measured length of their lines, — four fathoms. From that 
 time to this we have touched repeatedly, and I have had be- 
 fore me the constant apprehension of having the Eastport in 
 the mud or sand until the next rise of the river. 
 
 So far from enjoying my new ship freely and spontane- 
 ously, I enjoyed it as a man enjoys an elegant mansion in the 
 city, or a comfortable home like ours in the country, which 
 he has received notice to quit. I began to think that I should 
 be satisfied if I could get her as far as Memphis, where she 
 would be safe, at least, and where I could go on board of one 
 of the old gunboats. 
 
 In the meantime it was rather awkward and inconvenient 
 to have thirty-five hundred prisoners imder one's charge, and 
 to be every now and then in a helpless condition. But even 
 this was not the worst of our misfortunes. Suddenly one of 
 our boilers sprang a leak, and put out the fires of the fur- 
 naces. We were obliged to lie at anchor a day to ascertain 
 the cause and apply the remedy. The cause was, that, owing 
 to the inherent weakness of the vessel (she is an old hull, a 
 prize, built upon), or to the violence and peculiar direction of 
 her striking the bottom, the bottom had begun to rise in the 
 middle, under the boilers. The keelson was broken upwards, 
 and the whole floor of the vessel disturbed in that place. 
 This was reduced by pressing it back with a heavy weight of 
 iron, — several tons, — and making the necessary repairs on 
 the boilers, the bottoms of which had been pressed in by the 
 rising of the floor on which they were supported. With all 
 these trials, delays, and apprehensions we finally reached 
 Helena. But here I am stopped peremptorily. The town is 
 in sight only two miles off, but a bar separates us from it 
 effectually, so that this evening, finding it impossible to go far- 
 ther, I have sent forward the convoy under another gunboat. 
 
 I am in daily expectation of the other vessels of the con- 
 voy, and, if I get over the bar in time, shall still go myself to 
 Vicksburg. 
 
VICKSBURG AND THE RAM ARKANSAS 279 
 
 Above Helena, September 8th. On my way down here, I 
 received a very long visit from General W. T. Sherman, not 
 T. W., our old compagnon de voyage to Port Royal, of 
 whom I may say, in a word, that he seems to have run 
 out his career to the extreme end.^ His brother officer of 
 the same name, who came to see me in Memphis, and who is 
 a major-general and a very distinguished officer, told me that 
 Brigadier-General Sherman had gone to the mountains of 
 Pennsylvania ; that he is an odd person, thought he could not 
 get along with volunteers, and, as the army is composed mostly 
 of volunteers, he had given it up and retired. I may as well 
 mention here that he has published a defense (I have not 
 seen it) of his conduct in Port Royal, in which he has made 
 an attack on the navy. This was injudicious. Without 
 helping his own cause, he has made enemies uselessly. Be- 
 sides, these uncalled-for defenses are blunders. Qui s" excuse 
 s'' accuse. Let us reverse the order of the alphabet and take 
 up W. T., the major-general, who has no occasion to write 
 explanations. He is a very agreeable person, and I was very 
 much gratified with making his acquaintance. Our inter- 
 course placed us in harmony with each other concerning the 
 business of the river, one bank of which, for an indefinite 
 distance, is controlled by him, under the orders of General 
 Grant. He tells me that it is the policy of the government 
 at home to hold on here to what they have got, and not to 
 undertake any active measures, except against the guerrillas, 
 until affairs nearer home are brought into a more favorable 
 condition. The fear of the climate has no doubt a great deal 
 to do with this decision. This is the worst month, especially 
 as low as Vicksburg, the month of chills and of bad fevers. 
 
 The short remainder of Davis's service in command 
 of the Mississippi flotilla may be summed up in a very 
 few words. The Eastport remained at her anchorage 
 
 ^ See footnote, p. 198. 
 
280 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 above Helena, prevented from moving down by the 
 low stage of the river, until the 20th of September, 
 when Davis was recalled to Cairo, by an order of the 
 department, to effect the transfer of the flotiUa from 
 army to navy control. The worst season, when active 
 operations were impossible, was chosen for this busi- 
 ness, and at its conclusion Davis was relieved by Rear 
 Admiral Porter and recalled to Washington. He had 
 received his commission as first chief of the new Bu- 
 reau of Navigation in July, while still before Vicks- 
 burg; but he had declined to relinquish his command 
 at the time, or as long as there was a prospect of a 
 renewal of the attack. He yielded now, partly no 
 doubt on account of his health, but also to the insist- 
 ence of the department. He had been in constant 
 private correspondence with Mr. Fox, and occasionally 
 with Mr. Welles, and both had expressed a decided 
 wish that he should return to the department. He 
 himself says : " There are many reasons for being satis- 
 fied to leave the squadron just now; one of them is 
 that there are reasons for thinking that there will not 
 be much, if any, more fighting on the river. I look 
 back with satisfaction to the employments and successes 
 of the last seventeen months, — the labors in Wash- 
 ington; the victory of Port Royal, in which, from its 
 first conception to its final execution, I had so large a 
 share ; the fight at Fort Pillow ; and the capture of 
 Memphis. These are much more than my share, taking 
 into account the chances of war. There are so many, 
 of all those who have sought active service with equally 
 as much eagerness as myself, who have failed to take 
 
VICKSBURG AND THE RAM ARKANSAS 281 
 
 part in any of the important naval events of the rebel- 
 lion through the accident of the time ! Besides, my 
 own two fights are the only strictly naval battles of 
 the war. 
 
 " This Hfe on the river is very lonely. I am glad to 
 return." 
 
 In the order detaching him from the command the 
 Secretary wrote : " The department selects this period to 
 make the transfer, when operations nearly cease from 
 the low stage of the water and the employment else- 
 where of the cooperating military force. The zeal, 
 ability, and success displayed whilst you have com- 
 manded the naval force on the Western waters has 
 frequently received the commendation of the depart- 
 ment and the approval of the country." 
 
 In July, 1862, an act of Congress reorganized the 
 navy and created the new grades, which have remained 
 pretty much the same to the present day. Before 
 this, there had been only three grades of commissioned 
 officers, — captains, commanders, and Heutenants. There 
 had never been, in the navy itself, any real necessity 
 for an increase in the number of the lower grades ; the 
 titles of two of the newly estabHshed grades had no 
 naval significance whatever, and of two more the names 
 were used in a perverted sense ; but the change was 
 acceptable to the service, because it set at rest the 
 vexed question of assimilated rank with the officers of 
 the army, at a time when the army and navy were in 
 constant cooperation. Moreover, it established a per- 
 manent grade of flag officer, which the navy had long 
 wished for. Early in October, 1861, the President had 
 
282 
 
 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 assigned to the then existing temporary rank of flag 
 officer the assimilated rank of major-general in the 
 army; but the newly created grade of rear admiral 
 made the rank of the flag officer permanent, and was 
 very welcome to the service ; and the increase in the 
 total number of grades, together with the forced retire- 
 ment of officers after forty-five years of service, held 
 out the delusive hope of rapid promotion. 
 
 By the operation of the new law, Davis became a 
 commodore from July 16, 1862, the date of the pas- 
 sage of the act ; and, the old law relating to flag rank 
 being still in force, he was, during the period of his 
 command on the Mississippi, an acting rear admiral, 
 and no change was made in the form of his flag. 
 
CHAPTER XIII 
 
 THE BUREAU OF NAVIGATION 
 
 The Bureau of Navigation, to the head of which 
 Davis was now called, is one of the principal admin- 
 istrative branches of the Navy Department, and owes its 
 origin and establishment largely to Davis's own exer- 
 tions. The plan of this bureau was to bring under one 
 head all the scientific departments of the navy related 
 to hydrography, astronomy, navigation, and surveying, 
 with their correlative details ; to include the " Nautical 
 Almanac," the Observatory, and the Naval Academy ; 
 the latter not only as an educational institution which 
 might properly be classed among the scientific estab- 
 lishments of the service, but also because the academy 
 had been endowed with an excellently equipped astro- 
 nomical observatory, from which something serious in 
 the way of scientific investigation, and in collaboration 
 with the Naval Observatory in Washington, was confi- 
 dently expected. 
 
 These various branches, except the Naval Academy, 
 had been heretofore administered by the Bureau of 
 Ordnance, which was designated the Bureau of Ord- 
 nance and Hydrography, until the establishment of the 
 independent Bureau of Navigation. The Hydrographic 
 Of&ce was in one with the Naval Observatory, and, 
 
284 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 under the superintendency of Maury, the office had 
 been engaged almost exclusively in hydrographical 
 work. Gillis, who succeeded Maury in 1861 as super- 
 intendent, had restored astronomy to its legitimate 
 ascendency at the Observatory, and, as far as the hydro- 
 graphical branch was concerned, the office was a mere 
 depot of charts, most of them of foreign production. 
 It was Davis's plan to separate the two branches, and 
 to create an independent hydrographic office under 
 the Bureau of Navigation. He succeeded in this, and, 
 although the law which established the Hydrographic 
 Office was not passed until 1866, it passed in the lan- 
 guage in which the original bill had been drawn by 
 Davis himself, and the new office was, like the " Nau- 
 tical Almanac " and the Bureau of Navigation, his own 
 creation. 
 
 The bureau itself was intended by him to cover only 
 the administration of the scientific branches of the 
 naval service. But, by the act of the department, it 
 was made also to include the Office of Detail. This 
 was presumably on account of Davis's familiarity with 
 the work of that office through his connection with it 
 in 1861. The two branches were in no way allied, and 
 their association was incongruous; but, passing through 
 successive permutations, the bureau has at the present 
 time entirely lost the scientific character which was the 
 chief reason of its being, and the name itself has be- 
 come a misnomer. The Bureau of Navigation is now 
 the office of detail and nothing more. In fact, this 
 change began immediately on Admiral Davis's relief in 
 1865, and the bureau has never had a scientific chief 
 
THE BUEEAU OF NAVIGATION 285 
 
 Since. A book modeled somewhat on the British " Ad- 
 miralty Manual of Scientific Inquiry," to which much 
 eminent talent had contributed, and which was intended 
 by Davis as an incentive and guide to officers of the 
 navy in the employment of leisure time on foreign 
 cruises, was suppressed by a successor, not because of 
 any pretended judgment on the merits of the book 
 itself or its object, but as an act of personal hostility 
 toward its author. The whole history of the Bureau of 
 Navigation affords an illustration of the makeshift 
 methods, instabihty of purpose, and caprice, which take 
 the place of knowledge, experience, custom, system, and 
 a defined policy, in naval administration; and Davis's 
 connection with it exemplifies the futility which often 
 attends individual effort, no matter how well directed, 
 under such a system. 
 
 Davis remained in the Navy Department from No- 
 vember, 1862, until April, 1865. Besides his duties 
 in the bureau, he was, by request of the board, a mem- 
 ber of the Lighthouse Board ; he still continued to 
 serve on harbor commissions; he served on a board on 
 plans and designs for new vessels; as member of a board 
 on parole of prisoners ; of a board on steam expansion, 
 then before the invention of the compound engine, a 
 much-vexed question ; and he was, ex officio, a member 
 of the permanent board of bureau chiefs which acted in 
 an advisory capacity to the Secretary of the Navy, He 
 was also associated with Professors Henry and Bache 
 as a member of a permanent commission to which were 
 referred all questions of science and art upon which the 
 department might require advice, with power to call in 
 
286 
 
 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 associates to aid in its investigations and inquiries. 
 This commission was no sinecure, and was constantly in 
 session, for it was at this time that mechanical and 
 scientific ingenuity was beginning to be felt in applica- 
 tion to naval construction and equipment, and to this 
 commission were referred the innumerable plans and 
 proposals for new inventions and devices with which 
 the government at Washington was flooded. This 
 commission is interesting because it led to the establish- 
 ment of the National Academy of Sciences, as will be 
 seen by the letters which follow. 
 
 The vote of thanks for the victories of Fort Pillow 
 and Memphis was signed by the President on February 
 7, 1863, and this act made Davis a rear admiral, his 
 commission bearing the same date. The rear admirals 
 so far created under the law of July, 1862, were Farra- 
 gut, Goldsborough, Du Pont, Foote, Davis, and Dahl- 
 gren, in the order named. Davis subsequently received 
 the thanks of his native state in a resolution of the 
 General Court of Massachusetts. 
 
 As long as Davis remained at the head of the bureau 
 he continued to live alone in Washington, while his 
 family remained in Cambridge. He wrote home almost 
 every day; but his letters, like those written in 1861, 
 were often too personal for publication. In his com- 
 ments on passing events, the personal allusions are ne- 
 cessarily suppressed in the following extracts, except in 
 some cases where historical interest and the public nature 
 of the event itseK seems to justify personal comment : — 
 
 November 27, 1862. I am in many instances struck with 
 the arbitrary impulse, or caprice, which has so much to do 
 
THE BUREAU OF NAVIGATION 287 
 
 with the administration of the department, and which seems 
 to be so regardless of rule or system. This bureau was ex- 
 pressly founded, or established, fop the purpose of taking 
 charge of the academy, together with the observatory, " Nau- 
 tical Almanac," etc. The department asked the naval com- 
 mittees to create the bureau for this purpose. And the 
 academy is taken away ^ from it, without explanation, after 
 the bureau is created. It is fortunate that I don't care for 
 these things ; that I feel a real indifference to them, to which 
 indifference I school myself every day and night of my life 
 by reflection and study, — otherwise I should be rendered 
 uncomfortable by these caprices of a power which pays no 
 respect to the claims of service. 
 
 But I must confess that no reflection or philosophy can 
 guard me from the uneasiness and sense of insecurity to which 
 the repeated exercise of this capriciousness gives rise. The 
 habitual indulgence of caprice has the same effect as the want 
 of principle. 
 
 November 28th. I hear General McClellan spoken of by 
 some of my associates in Washington differently from what 
 we have been accustomed to hear in Cambridge. An army 
 officer whom I have always regarded as his friend, and who 
 I believe is so at this moment, said to me yesterday that 
 McClellan is a thorough student of military science and art, 
 and intimately acquainted with the history of war, ancient 
 and modern ; but is, on account of his very study and infor- 
 mation, wanting in promptness and decision. Battles have been 
 lost and won in so many different ways, and through such a 
 variety of accidents, that an ingenious and well-read man, 
 when he has made a plan of battle, can discover the means of 
 defeating it, and confirm his apprehensions by examples from 
 history. "McClellan's very knowledge," said my friend, 
 " disqualifies him for action, for he is deficient in the original 
 genius which makes the native-born soldier. This defeat of 
 ^ It was subsequently restored during Davis's tenure. 
 
288 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 action arising from too curious a contemplation of the event 
 is more common in military than civil life, owing to the more 
 critical nature of the case in the former than in the latter." 
 Not having any opinion of my own on the subject I am 
 obliged to go by the opinions of others. 
 
 November 30th. Last night I went to Bache's, to the 
 club, and took Captain Lesoffsky^ with me. Mr. Henry, 
 General Meigs, General Casey, Mr. Bache, and one or two 
 others are valuable companions ; but this club is not like ours 
 at Cambridge. It has its exceptions. 
 
 I was struck with what Captain Lesoffsky said to Bache 
 last night about my appearance on the Mississippi. I am sure 
 I must have looked sick and pale, and must have shown signs 
 of weakness that I was not conscious of. He has spoken 
 repeatedly of the change in my appearance. Yet I had no 
 idea of giving up. I am glad of it. I wanted to come home ; 
 had no pleasure whatever, on the contrary only pain, in re- 
 maining out there. But I saw my duty clearly. 
 
 I have said in one of my preceding notes that I had some- 
 thing more to tell you, and the last sentence I just wrote 
 reminds me of it in this way, that I have wondered whether, 
 if I had been situated as Captain Missroon was in York River 
 (which I will presently describe to you), I should have come 
 up to the mark. The story is this : When the siege of 
 Yorktown began, Missroon commanded a small detachment 
 of good-sized and heavy-armed vessels in York River. He 
 was solicited, urged, and ordered, by General McClellan, the 
 President, and the department to run by the batteries at 
 Yorktown and Gloucester Point. He could not be persuaded 
 to do it. He said that there were fifty-odd guns mounted on 
 the two sides, and it was impossible to get the vessels by. 
 When Yorktown was taken, it was found that there were only 
 four thirty-two-pounder guns commanding the channel. If 
 Captain Missroon had gone by, the siege of Yorktown and 
 ^ Russian naval attache. 
 
THE BUREAU OF NAVIGATION" 289 
 
 its delay and expense would have been saved ; the enemy's 
 left flank would have been turned, and he would have been 
 thrown into confusion, and driven .either into a flight or a 
 surrender ; Richmond would have been captured ; and five 
 hundred millions of dollars would have been spared to the 
 country. This is the way I hear the case stated by Mr. Fox 
 and others. Missroon got sick a second time (he had done 
 the same thing when in Du Font's squadron), and was re- 
 lieved and went home. To make the matter worse, much, 
 very much worse, batteries of far greater strength had been 
 encountered and passed by Du Font's and Farragut's squad- 
 rons in wooden ships. 
 
 If Captain Missroon had passed these batteries, — and it 
 now appears that he might have done so with slight if any 
 loss, — he would have been made an admiral. He enjoyed 
 a high reputation at the beginning of the war, very high, 
 especially as a fighting man. He had earned it in part by 
 earnest and clever talking on that subject. A great deal was 
 expected from him ; his opinions were quoted as authority ; 
 and the department, having confidence in his judgment and 
 activity, had placed him in a situation of danger and respon- 
 sibility, and told him to go ahead. Just before he left Fort 
 Royal to come home, Du Font, who had sailed a cruise with 
 him in 1837-40 or thereabouts, and had always remained a 
 correspondent and particular friend of his, said to me, " Have 
 we been mistaken in this gentleman so many years ? " To 
 which I answered, " Don't say we, Frank ; " for I had sailed 
 with him previous to this, in 1834-35, when we were mess- 
 mates, and had not formed so high an estimate of his nature 
 as Du Font had done. He had been less cautious with me, 
 and had no doubt improved before he became Du Font's 
 messmate. 
 
 February 2, 1863. How much have T told you, if any- 
 thing, about a Fermanent Commission or Academy ? Bache, 
 Henry, and myself are very busy on this topic, and have 
 
290 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 made a move which will no doubt result in the Permanent 
 Commission. The Academy is more doubtful. 
 
 February 20th. Inclosed is a copy of the order creating 
 the Permanent Commission. But the Academy is to be 
 introduced into Congress by Mr. Wilson.^ The whole plan 
 of it was arranged last night between Mr. Wilson, Agassiz, 
 Bache, and Ben [Professor Peirce] . It was my plan ampli- 
 fied and improved. 
 
 February 24th. I told you a word about the Academy in 
 one of my notes, but only a word, being in a hurry. The 
 appointment of a Permanent Commission was suggested to me 
 by one of my letters, which quoted a passage from the British 
 War Office which spoke of a Select Commission ; and when 
 I mentioned it to Bache and Henry they acquiesced, and the 
 latter presented the plan to the department. You saw, by 
 the copy of the Secretary's letter to me, that our plan was 
 accepted without any change whatever. We had hardly got 
 through this thing before the idea flashed upon my mind that 
 the whole plan, so long entertained, of the Academy could be 
 successfully carried out if an act of incorporation were boldly 
 asked for in the name of some of the leading men of science 
 from different parts of the country. This I submitted to 
 Bache and Henry with details, but the view was not imme- 
 diately adopted. The next step was Agassiz coming to 
 Washington as one of the regents of the Smithsonian Insti- 
 tution. Then followed a visit to Agassiz by Senator Wilson, 
 who had nominated him to the regency. At this meeting, 
 which took place at Bache's, Ben, Bache, and Dr. Gould 
 were present ; and it was there that the mode of proceeding 
 was devised. Mr. Wilson introduced the bill last Saturday. 
 
 February 27th. I was just called into the Secretary's room 
 
 to consult about Stevens's battery, and you will be amused to 
 
 hear that it is now proposed to carry into execution the plan 
 
 of the much-abused report of the commission of which I was 
 
 ^ Henry Wilson, senator from Massachusetts. 
 
THE BUREAU OF NAVIGATION 291 
 
 chairman, — a report that was laughed at at the time in the 
 papers and by the department. Thus the whirligig of time 
 brings about his revenges. 
 
 I am looking for Agassiz to come here and be introduced 
 to Admiral Foote, and then to go with me to the Capitol to 
 see Mr. Grimes about the Academy bill. I go to the Presi- 
 dent's once more, and I hope for the last time, this morning. 
 
 The dinner at Bache's was particularly pleasant, even for 
 the chief's entertainments, which never fail to be agreeable. 
 Judge Loring, Mr. Hosford, and Mr. Hilgard were there. 
 
 I have thought a good deal of what you say in your last 
 note of the vanity which leads us to pursue with so much 
 ardor those honors and advantages which we are to enjoy for 
 so short a time. Poor WoodhuU's sudden death ; the impres- 
 sion left upon my mind by seeing him placed in the tomb, by 
 thinking of the tale, full of sound and fury, signifying nothing, 
 now told; by looking after this existence of his, already 
 become evanescent and shadowy ; the meditations of serious 
 hours and of advancing age, all come to enforce your reflection 
 and give it unusual weight. On the other hand, we are not 
 the less to exert ourselves in our spheres of duty, but the more 
 even, on account of the transient nature of our lives and our 
 possessions. We can always, such hypocrites are we to our 
 own consciences, find some excuses for our own pursuits, while 
 we admit the truth of the general principle or sentiment they 
 violate. In my own case I excuse myself for caring so much 
 for my promotion because promotion brings with it repose. I 
 feel as if I had reached a bed which, " longing, I had been sick 
 for." Besides this, it is the exponent of success, and success 
 implies a certain merit, according to Baxter : " For there is 
 most of the heart where there is most of the will ; and there 
 is most of the will where there is most endeavor ; and where 
 there is most endeavor there is generally most success ; so 
 that endeavor must prove the truth of our desire, and success 
 will generally prove the sincerity of our endeavor." 
 
292 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 I suppose the test of my humility would be my willingness 
 to lay down my naval rank, my bureau, and the various 
 boards, commissions, and societies of which I am a member, 
 and to retire into the most profound obscurity of private life. 
 Am I ready ? 
 
 March 7th. Mr. Schaeffer, a savan in one of the depart- 
 ments, came into my office this morning to tell me where the 
 club is to meet to-night ; and he flew out against the Academy 
 in good, set terms. If the plan we first pitched upon had 
 been followed, that of creating the Academy with a dozen or 
 twenty members, and allowing them to organize and fill up 
 the whole number by usual system of ballot, then the odium 
 of exclusion would have been divided and distributed. . . . 
 You will perceive at once that, on the plan I proposed, not 
 only would the odium (if any) of exclusion be numerously 
 shared, but a wider and broader opinion and control would 
 have been brought to bear on selection, which would then 
 have become election. And this was due to the interests of 
 the government and to the claims of men of science. 
 
 April 12th. What a different meaning life and death 
 have to us now at this terrible period of civil war, and in the 
 ordinary times of peace and quiet ! I think more of death 
 because life has now a new value derived from the possibility 
 of being serviceable to the country. Oh my country, my 
 country ! how my heart aches and all the pleasure of life is 
 taken away by its distress ! It grieves me so, beyond the 
 utmost power of endurance, to hear some of my friends speak 
 of its government and its institutions as failures. ... It is 
 well enough for our born enemies, like the English, whose 
 business and duty and interest and honor and pleasure it is 
 to hate and vilify us, and to think of us the evil they wish 
 may befall us, — it is well enough for them to indulge in the 
 prospect of our decline, either, as some of the English noble- 
 men have done, with the zealous joy of malice, or as the Eng- 
 lish student may do, who honors the Queen, and consequently 
 
THE BUREAU OF NAVIGATION 293 
 
 hates or despises the people of all other nations with the 
 quiet and egotistical satisfaction of a philosopher. But for 
 an American to take delight in prognosticating the ruin of 
 the country, who at this moment when so many men, women, 
 and children are undergoing the pains of death, or pains 
 worse than death, in the service and cause of her preserva- 
 tion, is himself enjoying a perfect exemption from all the 
 horrors of civil war, is an exhibition, at least, of the want of 
 a spirit of good-fellowship and manliness, a want of that 
 gallantry which would lead one who possessed the qualities 
 of a man to speak cheerily and encouragingly and bravely 
 in the greatest of all contests, the contest for the life and 
 existence of our common mother, our country. The man who 
 is deficient in patriotism must be deficient in all the generous 
 virtues, though he may possess those that are the results of 
 prudence and worldly discretion. 
 
 May 30th. Foote came to me again this morning, and told 
 me that I might take his rooms on Monday. I knew, of 
 course, from his previous manner and conversation, that he 
 was going away, and that he was going to relieve Du Pont 
 appeared most probable. Several other indications led to the 
 opinion, some time ago, that things were all awry in Du 
 Font's case ; and I conferred with Bache, Henry, and Bridge ^ 
 in vain, and cudgeled my brains in vain, to find some ground 
 on which to plant myself in taking up his difference and 
 urging his being kept in command. But when Foote in- 
 formed me this morning that he was going to New York 
 to-morrow night, I saw that the affair had already reached, if 
 it had not passed, its crisis, and that I must speak at once, or 
 forever after hold my peace. 
 
 June 23d. Poor Foote seems to linger along more vitally 
 
 than was expected. The account given of him by Dr. Whe- 
 
 lan has taken away all hopes of his final recovery. At first 
 
 I was not prepared to give this hope up, he had been so often 
 
 1 Paymaster-General Horatio Bridge. 
 
294 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 prostrated by sudden and violent attacks of disease, which 
 were paroxysmal in their nature and appearance. 
 
 All his life he has been more or less of a valetudinarian, 
 though always active both in mind and body. He was always 
 devoted to some popular and prevailing remedy of the day. 
 Hydropathy was, at one time, his pursuit almost. At another 
 time his eyes troubled him, and the treatment and care of 
 them absorbed his time and thoughts. The Maine Liquor 
 Law was also a hobby. It was characteristic of his mind that, 
 when his attention was once turned to a thing, he never 
 relaxed his zeal or his efforts till the object was attained. 
 This constancy of purpose, combined with observation, activity, 
 and a sincere desire to be useful, assisted by the judgment 
 and energies proceeding from good natural abilities suffi- 
 ciently well trained, and, above all, strengthened and en- 
 lightened by a devout dependence on God and the best influ- 
 ences of a religious spirit, had carried him through some 
 arduous undertakings in the course of his professional life 
 before he went to the Mississippi. The earnest convictions 
 of his piety manifested themselves in his outward demeanor, 
 and never failed to create an affectionate respect and a real 
 admiration. They gave an heroic stamp to his character by 
 inspiring him with the strong persuasion felt by St. Paul, " I 
 can do all things, God helping me." His career in the ser- 
 vice has been a very marked one from the beginning, and 
 would have been long remembered, even without the distinc- 
 tions of the war. Foote was an affectionate friend, and con- 
 stant in his friendship as in all other things. The intimacy 
 we formed in the frigate United States was never broken or 
 interrupted. However long our separations might be, we 
 resumed our old connection and relation as soon as we came 
 together again. And he was not only a faithful but a wise 
 and judicious friend, — a true friend in the highest and best 
 meaning of the much-abused word; speaking frankly and 
 boldly, without reserve and without disguise, when there was 
 
THE BUREAU OF NAVIGATION 295 
 
 a necessity for it, and sparing no pains to serve a friend when 
 an opportunity offered. He understood and acknowledged 
 the duties of friendship, and performed them, as he did all 
 other duties, conscientiously. No man surpassed him in zeal 
 and earnest devotion to the great cause in which we are 
 engaged. His life and its best efforts belonged to his coun- 
 try, and all the ends he aimed at were so patriotic, religious, 
 and true that he entirely fulfilled the injunction of Wolsey 
 to Cromwell. His death will be a sad loss to the country at 
 this time, and will be so regarded. 
 
 I look back with the deepest interest and feeling to the 
 time when we sat apart from the other midshipmen, in the 
 steerage of the United States, and studied for our examina- 
 tions, without book, teacher, or guide in the most important 
 part of our studies, practical seamanship, and the working of 
 ships. We made a manuscript book of these subjects. I 
 often reflect upon this passage of our lives with pleasure, 
 because it showed intellect, energy, and a well-directed am- 
 bition. The examinations were then brand-new. I should 
 regard a similar sight to-day with interest and pleasure. 
 Forty years of friendship ! How long a period ! And yet 
 the separation comes before the allotted time of life has ex- 
 pired, while there still might be many more years of employ- 
 ment without unduly lengthening the span. God's will be 
 done. Foote is happy in his death. God grant to me, also, 
 in his infinite mercy, an honorable and timely death. 
 
 June 26th. I send you to-day an " Intelligencer " contain- 
 ing the Secretary's letter to John Rodgers, on the occasion 
 of his recent engagement, the most remarkable of the war. 
 Nothing not immediately or nearly concerning myself could 
 have given me so much real satisfaction and pleasure. He is 
 the most accomplished and the best-instructed officer in the 
 navy ; and no one, in the navy or out of it, officer or citizen, 
 surpasses him, or has ever surpassed him, in courage, loyalty, 
 zeal, promptness, energy, activity, fidelity, and, lastly, in skill. 
 
296 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 He has not been well treated by the department ; his services, 
 and the cheerfulness and modesty with which he performed 
 them, have not been appreciated and properly estimated. I 
 thank God that his patience and unselfishness have been 
 rewarded at last. It is curious to see how the whirligig of 
 Time brings about his revenges. It was once, or rather, to 
 borrow a phrase from Mr. Chose, " the cry went once " on 
 Dahlgren and his eleven-inch, and at that time John Rodgers 
 was at a discount. When Rodman's fifteen-inch gun was 
 introduced, Dahlgren pronounced against it, and refused to 
 bear, or rather demanded to be openly acquitted of, any 
 responsibility concerning it. Fox decided against his dictum, 
 and himself, on his own authority and charge, took the matter 
 out of the hands of the Bureau of Ordnance. The recent 
 attack on Fort Sumter was a disappointment to Fox, on ac- 
 count of guns and monitors both. But this fight of Rodgers's, 
 one of the most remarkable in naval history, destined to be a 
 great exemplar and to be constantly cited forever, completely 
 justified Fox's bold determination in behalf of guns and ves- 
 sels ; and Rodgers, who was the chief actor in the drama, is 
 now the hero and pet, and the former magnus Apollo is cast 
 down from his pedestal. 
 
 Weehawken, Port Royal, 
 June 25, 1863. 
 Dear Davis, — You will have heard of my good luck in 
 meeting the Atlanta^ which her officers and the Southern 
 Confederacy were confident could take not only two monitors, 
 but, if need were, half a dozen of them. She came down in 
 the gray of the morning, and, as the Isendega gunboat had 
 been reconnoitring us for two days, I had no idea that the 
 Atlanta would try her strength against the Nahant and 
 JVeehawJcen^ for I knew that they were cognizant of two 
 monitors. She came down boldly, and with prudent fore- 
 thought had provided two vessels to tow Downes and myself 
 to Savannah ; and, as beauty loves to smile on valor, they had 
 
THE BUREAU OF NAVIGATION 297 
 
 arranged, we hear, for a grand ball to honor our coming. 
 " L'homme propose et Dieu dispose." We were actually 
 surprised at their coming, but soon fibifted that emotion onto 
 their shoulders. The fifteen-inch, which was fired first, struck 
 the Atlanta obliquely upon the centre of the casemate, and, 
 without penetrating in its own proper person, sent in iron 
 fragments and about two barrelfuls of wooden splinters, 
 wounding a good many people and prostrating about forty or 
 fifty men. They say the whole file of marines fell flat as 
 pancakes from the concussion. Lieutenant Barbot (formerly 
 of our service) fell on the deck and remained some minutes 
 unconscious, simply from the concussion. He said that the 
 stunning sensation was in the pit of the stomach, where, I 
 believe, some of the ancients placed the seat of the soul. 
 
 This fifteen-inch shot was fired singly, and I saw it strike ; 
 so the effect was, I know, due to this and not to the eleven. 
 Afterwards the guns were fired in pairs, and I cannot sepa- 
 rate them. This shot took out all their wish to fight, and the 
 pilot said the bell was rung to go ahead, to run back, when a 
 second shot struck the top of the pilot-house, blocked up the 
 scuttle, and prevented access to it. They ran aground and 
 hoisted the white flag. We fired two shots after the white 
 flag was up, for we had not anticipated such quick results ; 
 and from smoke in the air, or from some peculiar reflection 
 from the water upon it, I thought it was a blue flag. So the 
 Atlanta was taken with three shots. 
 
 Downes was exceedingly mortified that he did not get a 
 shot. He intended to run close alongside and deliver his fire 
 yardarm and yardarm. I, less ambitious and more modest, 
 was willing to take such opening as I could get. Downes 
 now declares he will fire next time at two miles' distance. 
 The Confederate officers said that they had nothing so strong 
 as the Atlanta. Webb told me, or some one else, I forget 
 which, that such guns as those of the Atlanta had been shot 
 through nine inches of iron, and then ten feet into a solid 
 
298 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 bank of earth behind the iron. As we were untouched, we 
 cannot say anything, about the power of her guns. . . . 
 
 Affectionately yours, 
 
 John Kodgers. 
 
 June 27th. The news of poor Foote's death is in the papers 
 this morning. It makes me sad, though hourly looked for. 
 His perfect repose, at this time, has in it something to be 
 envied. Some capable person ought to sum up his services 
 and make a sketch of his works and character, while the 
 memory of his death " be still green." How secure he is, 
 now and henceforward, against the evils still threatening us 
 who remain behind ! " Nothing can touch him further,'* 
 while we are yet trembling for the future. I shall always 
 think with great pleasure of that last Saturday evening I 
 passed with him, which was in some measure the renewal of 
 our youthful associations. This was but one month ago, — 
 " a little month, — within a month ! " 
 
 The Secretary is preparing a general order for the occasion. 
 His early connection with Foote gives a tender and almost 
 romantic interest to this event, so solemn and important on 
 many other accounts. You perceive that my mind runs upon 
 this subject to the exclusion of all others. I should take a 
 melancholy pleasure in attending his funeral.^ 
 
 July 8th. In the midst of this exciting news [Gettys- 
 burg], it seems strange that one should think or speak of 
 anything but the country and the happy prospects of return- 
 ing peace. Much remains, to be sure, to be done ; but we 
 may well thank God for this most happy promise. So pas- 
 sionately is my heart devoted to the restoration of the Union, 
 and the preservation of the national integrity, that all else 
 seems insignificant. It is an occasion for heartfelt joy that 
 we are not to be humiliated by any further demonstrations of 
 
 ^ The wish was fulfilled. Admiral Davis represented the Navy Depart- 
 ment in Foote's funeral at New Haven. 
 
THE BUREAU OF NAVIGATION 299 
 
 the scorn and malignant hate of the aristocracy of England, 
 which will be civil enough if we are to be ourselves mighty 
 and to be feared. The capture of the Atlanta^ the defeat of 
 Lee, the fall of Vicksburg, the undoubted surrender of Port 
 Hudson in a few days, and the very serious trouble in North 
 Carolina looking to the separation of that State from the 
 Confederacy and its return to the Union, are most important 
 facts bearing upon the present condition and future state of 
 the nation. 
 
 I have never in my life experienced a more solemn sense of 
 thankfulness to God, and of dependence on his injfinite good- 
 ness, than now. But one week ago we were in a state of 
 doubt and apprehension as to the safety of the great cities, 
 including Washington ; and to-day we are thinking of the 
 cessation of the war. There is much yet to be done, espe- 
 cially by General Meade here and by Generals Grant and 
 Eosecrans in the West. The opportunity for suppressing 
 the rebellion is not lost upon the government, which is, I 
 believe, straining every nerve to secure the total rout and 
 dispersion of Lee's army. 
 
 July 15th. To-day is Commencement Day, and Cambridge 
 is as cheerful and gay as usual on this day of festivity. I 
 should like to be there, but it is not worth while to wish. 
 To-day there is enough to fill the mind with the New York 
 riots, the escape of Lee's army, and the good news from the 
 West. The last are very promising, and look very much as if 
 the rebel government would have to go back to Montgomery. 
 Richmond is projected so far beyond the States which do now, 
 in reality, constitute the Confederacy, that, with our troops 
 in possession of Tennessee, it woidd seem impossible for the 
 traitors to stay there. I am sorry for Lee's escape, but not 
 surprised; we had no proof of General Meade's military 
 capacity ; and the position of the army, to which its late suc- 
 cess at Gettysburg was owing, was taken up before General 
 Meade came upon the ground. 
 
300 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 There are two reflections which arise : one is, that it will be 
 much better in the end that the rebels should have employed 
 all their means, opportunities, resources, and time before the 
 war closes, that they may be too well and thoroughly chastised 
 to undertake it again ; the other is, that the question of negro 
 slavery ought to be further advanced towards its ultimate 
 and only settlement — emancipation — before we lay down 
 our own arms, or stop the military organization of the ne- 
 groes. 
 
 August 19th. I passed an hour yesterday morning read- 
 ing the correspondence between the United States and Great 
 Britain during the summer of 1862, which has brought more 
 home to me than ever the position assumed toward us in this 
 war by the higher classes of Englishmen. 
 
 The passionate desire to see our nationality destroyed, and 
 our prosperity ruined, presents a spectacle of human frailty 
 not exceeded by anything related by Gibbon. The envy, 
 hatred, malice, and all uncharitableness from which this desire 
 springs manifest and comprise as great a corruption of the 
 heart as the profligacy and debauchery of the worst period of 
 the decline of the Roman Empire. A member stands up in 
 the British House of Commons and boasts of his infamy. He 
 boasts that he is a pirate, and endeavors to justify himself by 
 a lie, and both the boast and the falsehood contribute to his 
 honor. Such is the state of the English mind toward this 
 country that now hatred of America and of Americans is a 
 transmitted instinct, born with the well-born Englishman, de- 
 veloped in the nursery, and matured in the drawing-room and 
 school-room. What an all but incredible consequence and 
 proof of this hatred is the same Englishman's becoming an 
 enthusiastic friend and advocate of slavery, who for fifty 
 years has made it his chief merit that he has done so much 
 for the abolition of slavery and the slave trade ! 
 
 But hate is a bad counselor, as they cannot fail, one day, 
 to discover. 
 
THE BUREAU OF NAVIGATION 301 
 
 Durlno" the autumn of 1863 the admiral made a tour 
 
 o 
 
 of the Great Lakes, with other members of the board, 
 on business connected with the Lighthouse EstabHsh- 
 ment, in which Mrs. Davis accompanied him, and his 
 letters were interrupted. 
 
 October 13th. A curious fact was mentioned at the meet- 
 ing o£ the Lighthouse Board, — that the British Admiralty- 
 was in the habit of sending their charts, as published, to the 
 Lighthouse Board and Coast Survey, until the autumn of 
 '61, when this practice was stopped, and that it had just been 
 resumed again. This is interesting as showing the conviction 
 of the English people that our nationality was irrevocably 
 lost in the autumn of '61, and that this conviction was in 
 some degree weakened by the events of the past summer. 
 
 The Enoflish nation has studied to make itself hateful in 
 the eyes of other nations, and has succeeded to a charm. I 
 imagine there is not a people in the world that wiU not rejoice 
 when it comes their turn to experience the misfortunes that 
 sooner or later visit every country. 
 
 December 13th. I put in this envelope some verses I 
 should read aloud to you if you were by, and a description of 
 Mr. Lincoln, quite cleverly done, though evidently written as 
 much for effect as for truth's sake. Don't show them to 
 
 , or to any of the President's dislikers. You may be 
 
 assured that in future times Lincoln will be regarded as the 
 very greatest of all the blessings bestowed on this country in 
 these sad times, — as God-sent, appointed by God, like the 
 prophets of old, to do his work, to save the nation and re- 
 generate the people, to remove the curse of slavery, and to set 
 another example of the profound wisdom that lies hidden and 
 unrevealed in simplicity, truthfulness, uprightness before God, 
 humility, conscientiousness, even when unaccompanied with 
 great talents or great learning. In his and similar examples 
 consists the political life of the nation and its safety, — the 
 safety of our republican institutions. 
 
302 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 April 4, 1864. Poor Preble ^ has committed another mis- 
 take, which the Secretary seems only too ready to turn against 
 him to justify his former severity. You may have seen that 
 he met the Florida at Funchal, Madeira, and though this 
 was a neutral port, and he was legally justified in not attack- 
 ing her, he would have been applauded to the echo if he had 
 made the capture, and it would have been a most remarkable 
 piece of good luck for an old-fashioned sloop, and would have 
 secured him a vote of thanks, a step up on the ladder of pro- 
 motion, and a distinguished reputation. 
 
 There might have been some little diplomatic powwow 
 about it, but the rebels are not recognized, and, if they were, 
 are not in a situation to demand redress or exact it. Our 
 government would have apologized, and Preble would have 
 shifted his pennant to the Florida. As it is, he has sailed, 
 like Sir Andrew, into the north of the department's opinion, 
 where he will hang like an icicle on a Dutchman's beard, 
 unless he redeems himself by some laudable attempt either of 
 valor or policy. . . . He admits or states, with the most 
 perfect unconsciousness of his error, that his men were so 
 eager to engage the Florida that he drew the shot from his 
 guns to prevent their firing into her, confessing that he did 
 not possess the perfect command of his own ship, and obedi- 
 ence and subordination of his men ; and that he disabled his 
 vessel in the presence of the enemy, who might have given 
 him a broadside with impunity, and been out of the reach of 
 his guns before he could have shotted them. This was one 
 of those very rare occasions which that fickle goddess. For- 
 tune, throws in an individual's way in the mere wantonness 
 of prodigality, and to have missed improving it will be to 
 Preble a perpetual regret, which no future success can wholly 
 obliterate. And the worst feature of the case is, that this 
 Florida is the same vessel (then the Oreto^ that caused him 
 so much affliction at Mobile. His blood hath been too cold 
 1 Commander George H. Preble, of the sloop of war Jamestotvn. 
 
THE BUREAU OF NAVIGATION 303 
 
 and temperate, — inapt to stir at these indignities. The 
 piratical character of the Florida is now. so well established, 
 and so generally admitted, that the probability is that there 
 would not have been even a remonstrance ; and if his own 
 government had thought it necessary to find fault with him, 
 in order to show its respect for the law of nations, its censure 
 would have been a mere love-pat. I am grieved to the heart 
 for this mistake. If Preble had been endowed with a little 
 atom of that spirit which led Nelson to tack without orders 
 at St. Vincent, and to refuse to see the admiral's signal at 
 Copenhagen, he would have gone it blind, would have paid up 
 old scores, and rid the ocean of a pirate. 
 
 May 7th. Yesterday, while I was in Fox's office talking 
 on business, the President came in, and seeing that he inter- 
 rupted us he said : " I have nothing to say, I did not come in 
 for any object ; I was once at a county town, during the ses- 
 sion of the court, where there were a great many lawyers 
 present, and a stranger, — a countryman, — surprised at such 
 a crowd, asked what it meant, and if all these lawyers had 
 business there. ' No,' was the answer ; ' they have not come 
 to court because they have any business here, but because 
 they have no business anywhere else.' This," said the 
 President, " is my case. I have nothing to do, and have been 
 over to Stanton's, and have now come here. The fact is, I 
 cannot keep still, I am so anxious to hear something about 
 the army." He then asked Fox for news. We are told this 
 morning that there was fighting all day Wednesday, Thurs- 
 day, and on Friday morning, since which there has been no 
 reliable information. There are many rumors, but none to 
 be trusted, and our state of mind is the most anxious pos- 
 sible. 
 
 May 8th. The day is a remarkably fine one — an antici- 
 pation of summer, with the heat tempered by a pleasant wind 
 westerly. Throughout the war the days of the greatest care 
 and anxiety, and of the most important events, have been Sun- 
 
304 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 days. To-day is added to the list. We are in the deepest 
 suspense to know the issue of the last three or four days' 
 fighting. There is something in the morning papers, and 
 there are rumors — when is war without its rumors ! But 
 there is nothing definite. The impressions and reports are 
 favorable ; the government, however, is very reticent. Under 
 the circumstances this silence would be considered unfavor- 
 ably. There are two facts well known to the public which 
 prevent this apprehension on this occasion. One is, that the 
 President knows just as little as any one about Grant's move- 
 ments, except as the reports come in ; and as these reports 
 are telegraphic the newspaper correspondents may know 
 them as well and as soon as the authorities. The other is 
 that the line of communication is wholly and purposely 
 severed. The President said the other day in Fox's room 
 that Grant had got on the wall and kicked away the ladder 
 — like Cortez in Mexico, he has burnt his ships. The want 
 of information, therefore, proceeds from a want of communi- 
 cation, and is shared by the President in common with others. 
 Ammen is an old schoolmate and intimate friend of Grant, 
 and has been very recently, if he is not now, with him by 
 special invitation ; and Ammen told me that Grant had said 
 that other generals have sought Lee, but that he should give 
 Lee the trouble of looking after him. 
 
 There are certain features of the war which I dwell upon 
 with satisfaction, not as relating to the result of the battle 
 now raging, but as affecting the final issue. One of these 
 features is the manner in which Lee has been met. He has 
 been hitherto fought with the advantages of position, intrench- 
 ments, and defense all on his side ; and by generals confes- 
 sedly his inferiors, whence arises the impression that he has 
 a better army and does not make mistakes. And yet never 
 did a general or his advisers commit a greater blunder than 
 Lee in going into Pennsylvania, — so military men said at 
 the time, — and his army was entirely overthrown by ours, 
 
THE BUREAU OF NAVIGATION 305 
 
 the advantage of position being on our side, while our defen- 
 sive stand was selected only forty-eight hours before the 
 battle, and was not, like his at Fredericksburg, deliberately 
 prepared against assault by months of labor spent on fortifi- 
 cations. Thus it appears that our army is better than his, or 
 at least as good, and that he can commit the grossest blunders. 
 I say the grossest, for every success in Pennsylvania would 
 have carried him farther from his resources, and more and 
 more into the midst of the thick population of a State that 
 never knew any condition but that of civil liberty, that ab- 
 horred him and the slaves black and white whom he led, and 
 would have risen against him en masse ; and would have com- 
 pelled him, if he continued to advance, to leave in his rear 
 fortified places. And finally, he would have subjected him- 
 self, in his retreat, to the fate of Charles after his unsuccess- 
 ful invasion of France, and it would have gone hard with us 
 but some one should have arisen who would better the instruc- 
 tion afforded by that lesson in history. And all this while 
 the chief and only real business of Lee was the defense of 
 the capital of the usurped government, and the prudent hus- 
 bandry of his resources both of material and men, the reduc- 
 tion of which he was beginning to feel sorely. 
 
 Another feature of the existing state of the war is the con- 
 dition of the rebels in respect to their men and material. 
 There is a simple proposition, which is stated in a variety of 
 forms, according to its particular application, and which 
 enters, in one of these forms, into the common proverbs of 
 the language, and that is, " People cannot have their cake 
 and eat it." The rebel government at Richmond has called 
 out, by the force of conscription, all the men between sixteen 
 and sixty. This is eating their cake, and the cake is gone — 
 there are no more to call out. . . . The third general feature 
 of the war is the sacred constancy of the Northern mind and 
 heart to the Union, and to the cause of liberty, civil and per- 
 sonal. I think that I, and those who like me would rather 
 
306 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 die than give up these holj trusts, truly represent the North, 
 and not the traitors, not the indifferent who are willing to 
 carry fardels, nor the mean and tame natures who, for the 
 respect of a long life, 
 
 " would bear the whips and scorns of time, 
 The oppressor's wrong, the proud man's contumely." 
 
 The time will come when the croakers, and the timid, and 
 the laggards, of all of whom there are, thank God but a few, 
 will be ashamed of themselves. 
 
 There is another general feature of the war which bears 
 upon the present as well as the future. That is the concen- 
 tration of the forces on both sides. Not only have the rebels 
 exhausted their population by conscription, but they have 
 brought together the greater part of their means from every 
 quarter, and have shown the determination of the desperate 
 gambler to stake their political life upon a cast, and stand 
 the hazard of the die. Accordingly, they saj that this will 
 be the last summer's campaign, whichever side is victorious. 
 This is the truth with regard to them, but not to ourselves. 
 Their resources will be utterly exhausted in the event of fail- 
 ure ; ours are scarcely less abundant than at the beginning 
 of the war, while our experience enables us to make better 
 use of them. This feature gives special importance to the 
 present campaign. We are concentrating our forces like 
 them, and we are also assailing them in several directions. 
 Hooker and Sigel, it is understood, are ascending the Shenan- 
 doah Valley : Butler, after making a feint at West Point, 
 has gone up the James, and landed at City Point with an 
 army which report fixes at sixty thousand men. Burnside 
 has joined Grant with thirty or thirty-five thousand fresh 
 troops. Great issues are preparing, with this difference, 
 however. If they fail they are ruined. If we fail we shall 
 be "delayed, but nothing altered; what we were we are; 
 more straining on for plucking back." 
 
THE BUREAU OF NAVIGATION 307 
 
 May 13th. I am much tried in my efforts to preserve my 
 balance while the exciting news is coming in from the army. 
 The news of the morning is most cheering, and you will be 
 glad to know that more troops are constantly going to rein- 
 force Grant. It would seem hardly possible that this kind 
 of fighting should continue much longer. It is said that we 
 have forty thousand men hors de combat, through death, 
 wounds, prisoners, stragglers, and missing, and the rebels as 
 many more. Lee's wounded are said to be neglected. What 
 scenes of suffering and distress the blessed light of day is now 
 witnessing ! 
 
 May 15th. I feel as you say you do about these brilliant 
 successes of the war — that the decisive battle is still to be 
 fought. Lee's whole force must cease to exist as an organized 
 army before we begin to see the end of the war. Still every- 
 thing is in the highest degree promising and encouraging. 
 The spirit of the army is magnificent, equal to anything ; 
 their achievements brilliant ; their numbers undiminished, 
 the places of the killed and wounded having been supplied 
 by fresh troops ; and their gains in guns, colors, prisoners, 
 and ground, substantial and cheering. Lee's army, on the 
 contrary, must be dispirited by losses, want of supplies, and 
 still more by failures. In the several greatest of the battles 
 of the last eight days, Lee has been the attacking party, 
 meaning to drive us back, and he has been signally repulsed, 
 and been forced to retire. Everything looks well and hope- 
 ful for us. We have already accomplished great things, and 
 we have destroyed the prestige, the renommee of Lee and his 
 army. And yet again I feel with you that, until that army 
 is utterly routed, broken up, and scattered never to come 
 together again in its present shape ; until Richmond is taken 
 and lies at our mercy, and until all military organization on 
 the part of the rebels ceases to exist in Virginia, I shaU not 
 be satisfied. 
 
 There is one special reason for being anxious for the 
 
308 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 immediate defeat of Lee's army, — a complete Waterloo defeat 
 of horse, foot, and dragoons, artillery, camp equipage, and 
 supplies, — and that is, the fear of foreign intervention. The 
 news of the successes of our arms up to Saturday (yesterday) 
 morning went to Europe in the steamer of that day. It will 
 suggest the idea that foreign aid must be given to the rebels 
 at once or it will be too late, and it will excite the frantic 
 efforts of their friends ; and, again, it will give a very serious 
 aspect to the position assumed by one or two of the European 
 states towards us in this rebellion, — the open aid and sym- 
 pathy given by England, and her piracy ; the sympathy and 
 aid of Napoleon, and his Mexican project. It makes me 
 shudder to think of the future in this light. The extreme 
 folly of the upper classes in England is deeply to be deplored 
 in the name of humanity, speaking humanly. Napoleon's 
 downfall must sooner or later have turned upon some such 
 act of baseness and folly combined, as this Mexican scheme, 
 as his uncle's did on the invasion of Russia. He has staked 
 the fortunes of his house against those of the young republic, 
 and he must stand the hazard of the die. But I find it most 
 painful to dwell upon the possible troubles ahead, except in 
 the light of God's providence. " From seeming evil, still 
 enduing good." 
 
 Jime 8th. I had a note from Bache this morning, written 
 in a trembling hand, but saying nothing of himself .^ If you 
 are correct in your information, — and it seems to come from 
 the best source, — his sickness is one of the very saddest things 
 in the world, the breaking up of so many ties and associa- 
 tions and connections. To me it is particularly distressing. 
 Besides our old coast survey bond, which has never been 
 wholly severed, we are joint members of the Lighthouse Board, 
 of the Permanent Commission, of the Commission on Boston 
 Harbor, of the Board for Experiments on Steam Expansion, of 
 
 ^ Mr. Bache's health had failed. He died in Februaiy, 1867, after a 
 lingering illness. 
 
THE BUREAU OF NAVIGATION 309 
 
 that for correcting the changes in Sandy Hook, and probably 
 of the Advisory Council to the New Jersey Commission, and of 
 others which I do not now recall. Here are six connections 
 which are all of them of a nature to constitute a brotherhood 
 or good-fellowship of labor. In these respects how much I 
 owe to him, and how much I shall miss him from all the 
 accustomed walks of life 1 
 
 June 17th. Yesterday there came to see me a Captain 
 Richardson (acting volunteer lieutenant), who has been on 
 the Mississippi all the war, beginning with Foote's time and 
 ending with the Red River Expedition. He has just resigned, 
 and is traveling for pleasure. We fought over the battles 
 of Fort Pillow and Memphis again, and I was quite interested 
 by his mode of speaking of them. He thinks that on both 
 occasions the enemy might have had the victory if he had 
 been bold enough to have used his force properly. At Fort 
 Pillow he sunk one of the ironclads and disabled another ; 
 and if one of the most powerful rams had run into the Ben- 
 ton^ she would have sunk and the day would have been theirs. 
 But the Benton'' s armament terrified them. So at Memphis, 
 they ought to have made the attack, not waited for it, and 
 the result would have been in their favor, in consequence of 
 the great power of their rams and the weakness of our ves- 
 sels. He is, no doubt, correct. But how different would have 
 been my fate if the rebel fleet had been victorious and ours 
 had been destroyed ! The one thing for which I was most 
 thankful was the rebels not perceiving what their proper 
 course was at Fort Pillow. They should have run by instead 
 of engaging me,^ and gone up to Cairo, St. Louis, and Louis- 
 ville, and laid those cities under contribution, or, at least, 
 have terrified them immensely. They had entirely the ad- 
 vantage of me in speed. I often put up a silent prayer of 
 
 ^ It will be recalled that, in discussing this possibility at the time, the 
 admiral thought that the enemy's fleet would not have been able to pass 
 the batteries at Island No. 10. 
 
310 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 thankfulness to God for having delivered us from that dan- 
 ger. Suppose that this had happened the day after Foote left 
 the fleet, — this thought makes me modest, thoroughly so ; 
 for, whatever I did do or might have done, I could not have 
 controlled this thought if it sprung up in the mind of the 
 enemy ; and it certainly would have caused immense trouble, 
 and would, in all probability, have resulted in great personal 
 injury to me. 
 
 During the summer of 1864 the admiral was ill with 
 a return of the Mississippi malarial poisoning, and 
 passed some time at home in Cambridge. He was also 
 absent from Washington during the autumn on busi- 
 ness connected with the Lighthouse Board, and as chair- 
 man of a commission to select a site for a Western navy 
 yard. In the winter his family moved to Washing- 
 ton, and the home in Cambridge was finally broken up. 
 In April, 1865, he served, in the funeral of the Presi- 
 dent, on the Guard of Honor, that guard of veteran 
 commanders of the army and navy which kept unceas- 
 ing watch at the head of the bier in the funeral pro- 
 gress through the heart of the nation. 
 
 During Admiral Davis's service in the Navy Depart- 
 ment there was one subject in which he was deeply 
 interested, and in which he was indirectly concerned, 
 which hag been very lightly touched upon in the fore- 
 going pages ; that is, Du Font's difference with the 
 department, and his relief from the command of the 
 South Atlantic Squadron. Davis was, of course, Du 
 Font's friend throughout the whole of this difficulty 
 and afterwards. When it came to a question of Du 
 Font's relief, there could be no doubt that Foote was 
 
 i 
 
THE BUREAU OF NAVIGATION 311 
 
 the best man for the place ; but Foote died on the eve 
 of sailing from New York, and there, can be no ques- 
 tion that the choice should then have fallen on Davis. 
 The influences which led to Dahlgren's appointment 
 will not be rehearsed here, as they concerned Davis 
 personally in no way whatever. Davis had offered his 
 services ; he had the full confidence of the department, 
 especially of Mr. Fox, with whom he maintained 
 throughout the war the most intimate relations; he 
 had been over the whole question of the attack on 
 Charleston with both Mr. Welles and Mr. Fox, and had 
 formed his plans, and he expected to go. He wrote to 
 his wife with this expectation. Neither did he himself, 
 nor any one else at that time, consider the duties of a 
 chief of bureau as paramount in importance to a com- 
 mand afloat. On this subject he wi'ote to Du Pont a 
 year later : " I should go further than you and say that 
 in no case is the position of an officer at the depart- 
 ment, that of chief of bureau included, so important as 
 a command afloat. A navy officer's ^ pride of place ' 
 is on the quarter-deck. The business of most bureaus 
 can be performed, with a little special training, as well 
 by a citizen as a navy officer. But it is only the latter, 
 and the best specimen of the latter, who makes a good 
 commander-in-chief afloat." 
 
 In reviewing Admiral Davis's services during the 
 civil war, there is one quality upon which it is pardon- 
 able to insist, — his total effacement of self in a passion- 
 ate devotion to the cause of the country in the preserva- 
 tion of the Union. He possessed this trait in common 
 with nearly all the great leaders which the civil war 
 
312 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 produced, and he possessed it in a very marked degree. 
 If his letters have not shown this, they have shown 
 nothing ; but his actions showed it still more. It is 
 conspicuous in his relations with Du Pont and Foote. 
 Toward the latter, in fact, this devotion took the form 
 of a self-sacrifice so complete that his services have 
 been misunderstood and underestimated to the present 
 day. But there was, on the part of all the great naval 
 officers of the war period, a mutual cordiality, an inti- 
 macy, a bond of brotherhood and fellowship in a com- 
 mon cause, — and that the greatest cause in which an 
 of&cer could possibly be called upon to serve, — which 
 placed them entirely above and beyond petty or per- 
 sonal jealousy. Davis actually planned the battle of 
 Port Royal, which was fought out on his plan; but he 
 gave the whole credit, and justly, to the commander-in- 
 chief, who had the same right to command the brain of 
 his stafP as he had to use the brawn and sinew of the 
 seamen who served the guns. Davis's wisdom and 
 calmness in adversity restrained the fiery impetuosity of 
 Farragut, smarting under fancied disgrace, and saved 
 the combined squadrons from certain disaster under the 
 impregnable batteries of Vicksburg. They differed, 
 but " not unkindly." There could be no thought of 
 mistrust between the men, as the following letter at- 
 tests : — 
 
 United States Flagship Hartford, 
 West Gulf Squadron, 
 
 Mobile Bay, October 1, 1864. 
 Dear Davis, — Your kind letter inclosing that of my 
 old friend, Dr. Townsend, was duly received, and for which 
 please to accept my grateful thanks. My great desire has 
 
THE BUREAU OF NAVIGATION 313 
 
 always been to serve my country by hunting the enemy, and, 
 next to that, my great ambition has been to do all in my 
 power to elevate the navy, as far as my limited powers would 
 permit, and my self-love suggested that as the best means of 
 obtaining a high stand among my brother officers. Every 
 man, I think, desires to obtain the goal for which he started, 
 — the head of his profession, that is, the highest rank. The 
 letters which I daily receive, from both the old and young of 
 the navy, all tend to show me that I have to thank God that 
 I have done it without doing injustice to any one. It has 
 been done in the simple discharge of my duty to the best of 
 my abilities, and it has pleased God to grant me success. 
 You, Du Pont, Porter, and some few others have, like myself, 
 been humble instruments to attain the great end, — to crush 
 out the rebellion. God grant that others may appear, for 
 we can say with the good book, " The field is large, but the 
 laborers are few." 
 
 Please to present my kind regards to Mrs. Davis. I will 
 take great pleasure in sending your kind letter to Mrs. F. as 
 the best mode of conveying your sentiments. 
 Very truly your friend, 
 
 D. G. Fakragut. 
 
 P. S. I have to be careful of my head. This blockade 
 duty, with eighty vessels, nearly 1000 miles of coast, etc., etc., 
 has been a terrible pull upon my brain. Yours, 
 
 D. G. F. 
 
 If Admiral Davis remained at the Navy Department 
 during the last two years of the war, it was through 
 the force of circumstances over which he had no con- 
 trol, and not through any effort or seeking of his own. 
 He had not sought relief from the command on the 
 Mississippi; on the contrary, he had expected to re- 
 main. He "saw his duty," and sought only employ- 
 
314 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 ment in which he could he of the greatest service to 
 the country. The arduous service on the river killed 
 Foote, and broke down Davis's health. In fact, both of 
 these officers were too old for such exposure, and Davis 
 died from the results of that service as surely as Foote 
 did, though not so soon. After his return from the 
 Mississippi, there was but one opportunity for active 
 service, and that went to a younger man. But it is 
 highly probable that he remained in Washington be- 
 cause he was an extremely useful man in the depart- 
 ment at that particular time. In our system, or rather 
 want of system, of naval administration, the personal 
 character of those in authority is a most telling factor. 
 Good men will make a bad system work somehow, "by 
 the force of their own individuality. This has been 
 shown again and again in the administration of the 
 Navy Department, and never so conspicuously as during 
 the four years of the civil war, under the administra- 
 tion of Mr. Fox; and it was probably the intimacy 
 with the latter, and the harmony and earnestness with 
 which the two worked together, which kept Davis in 
 Washington. 
 
CHAPTER XIV ^ 
 
 THE BRAZIL STATION AND PARAGUAY 
 
 At the close of the war, Admiral Davis relinquished 
 the Bureau of Navigation in order to assume the super- 
 intendency of the Naval Observatory, made vacant by 
 the death of GilHs. This of&ce was, by the admiral's 
 own arrangement, subordinate in rank to the one he 
 vacated ; but it carried him back to the field of scien- 
 tific usefulness, where his taste and inclination really 
 lay, and his previous experience at the head of the 
 Almanac qualified him preeminently for the place. He 
 served as superintendent two years. In 1866, and in 
 accordance with a resolution of the Senate, he pre- 
 pared a general and complete review of all surveys 
 hitherto made on the possible routes for inter-oceanic 
 railways and canals across the American isthmus, which 
 was printed as a public document for the use of the 
 surveying and exploring expeditions then just pro- 
 jected. This volume is still the standard authority for 
 the earlier surveys, and has been used by recent expe- 
 ditions. In this year he also served as a member of 
 the board of admirals, of which Farragut was the chair- 
 man, convened for the purpose of reviewing the indi- 
 
 * This chapter is rewritten from the article prepared by the author, 
 for the Biographical Memoirs of the National Academy of Sciences. 
 
316 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 vidual services of naval officers during the civil war, 
 and making recommendations for promotion and re- 
 ward. The labors of this board were an invidious and 
 thankless task, requiring the greatest tact and discrimi- 
 nation, and, as may be inferred, its results led to heart- 
 burnings and jealousies which survived for many years; 
 but the duties were faithfully performed, and, although 
 the results were not always satisfactory to individuals, 
 the integrity of the board itself was never impugned. 
 The board had to deal with delicate questions, involving 
 personal and individual claims, preferences, and com- 
 parisons, and on the whole it did its work exceedingly 
 well. The officers composing the board were the high- 
 est in rank in the navy, and its decisions were thus 
 placed beyond the reach of cavil or suspicion. But 
 Admiral Davis was still a flag officer in activity ; and 
 early in 1867 he was again called upon to hoist his flag, 
 and appointed commander-in-chief of the Brazil station. 
 He sailed from Boston in his flagship, the Guerriere, a 
 fine new steam frigate, and relieved Rear Admiral Go- 
 don, in command of the station at Rio de Janeiro, in 
 July, 1867. 
 
 One of Admiral Davis's earliest acts on the station 
 was to land in force, and in cooperation with several of 
 the foreign naval powers represented at Montevideo, 
 for the protection of American interests threatened in 
 the revolution which culminated in the assassination of 
 Vernancio Flores. It is not necessary and would be 
 tedious to enter into the intricacies of South American 
 political complications and upheavals, except in so far 
 as they concern the admiral himself, but it must be said 
 
THE BRAZIL STATION AND PARAGUAY 317 
 
 that on the east coast of South America in 1867, the 
 same political disturbances prevailed .which have char- 
 acterized the Spanish-American republics since their 
 independence, and with which Admiral Davis had been 
 made familiar by previous experiences on the west coast. 
 The Argentine Republic had just emerged from a series 
 of struggles, lasting through the Rosas wars, and until 
 the consolidation of the Confederation. Brazil, a stable 
 empire, which had been up to that time singularly free 
 from the internal disturbances which marked the his- 
 tory of her neighbors, was allied with the Argentine 
 Republic and Uruguay against the RepubHc of Para- 
 guay in a war of conquest and extermination ; while 
 Uruguay, or the Banda Oriental as it is called, was torn 
 by contending factions using murder and riot as a means 
 toward political ascendency. In the midst of these 
 agitations American commerce and enterprise, reviving 
 after the civil war, were seeking a foothold in South 
 America, and American interests had to be protected. 
 
 The so-called Republic of Paraguay, which fought 
 single handed against the powerful triple alhance, was 
 ruled by Francisco Solano Lopez, the third in regular 
 succession of the absolute dictators or tyrants who had 
 governed the country since its foundation as an inde- 
 pendent state. When Paraguay declared her independ- 
 ence of Spain in 1811, her remoteness from the sea and 
 the occupation of the Spanish forces in the attempt to 
 quell simultaneous insurrections in the more accessible 
 colonies caused her act to be ignored by the mother 
 country. Paraguay became independent without a 
 struggle or the effusion of blood. A congress held at 
 
318 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 Asuncion, in 1814, named the famous Dr. Francia dic- 
 tator for three years, and at the end of this period his 
 nomination was confirmed for Hfe. Very little is known 
 of the actual condition of Paraguay in the reign of 
 Francia, because he pursued a policy of complete seclu- 
 sion, and excluded aU foreigners from the country. 
 Stories were circulated imputing to him the utmost 
 severity and cruelty, and he has generally been viewed 
 as a gloomy and malignant despot, but the case rests 
 on rather slender evidence. Carlyle has celebrated 
 Francia in a famous essay. For years the country 
 remained as isolated as the heart of Thibet, and on the 
 death of Francia in 1840, after a short period of an- 
 archy, the dictatorship was assumed by Carlos Antonio 
 Lopez. He was more liberal to foreigners than Francia 
 had been. A tax was, however, levied on all vessels 
 navigating the Paraguay River. Lopez took the title 
 of president, and established a constitution, by the con- 
 ditions of which the congress could only be convened 
 by the act of the president, who, in case of death or 
 disability, was to be succeeded by the vice-president 
 whom he had the power of appointing ; so that Lopez 
 had only to name his son vice-president to make the 
 succession secure in his own family. In 1855 the 
 United States steamer Waterwitch, while surveying in 
 the Paraguay River, had been fired into from a shore 
 battery and one man killed, so the United States sent a 
 naval expedition, with a commissioner, to demand and 
 enforce reparation. In 1859 the commissioner of the 
 United States concluded a treaty with Paraguay, and 
 from that time forward a United States minister con- 
 
THE BRAZIL STATION AND PARAGUAY 319 
 
 tinued to reside in Asuncion. Francisco Solano Lopez 
 was educated at Paris, and being secure in the succes- 
 sion to the rulership of his country he received a mili- 
 tary training, and imbibed rather ambitious ideas in the 
 France of the second empire. He succeeded his father, 
 Carlos Antonio, in 1862, and was even more liberal 
 than the latter, and virtually opened the country to 
 commerce, but maintained a tax on vessels navigating 
 the Paraguay. This tax was a sore point with Brazil. 
 The Paraguay River was the highway to her south- 
 western provinces, and its free navigation an important 
 question. Moreover Lopez had become aggressive. 
 He had Napoleonic ideas of conquest and military 
 dominion, so that a conflict between the two countries 
 was inevitable. War broke out in 1864 and dragged 
 on for six years, the Paraguayans fighting with great 
 spirit against overwhelming odds, and the allies slowly 
 forcing them back by the mere weight of numbers from 
 one stronghold to another along the river course, and 
 Paraguay remained as hermetically sealed to the out- 
 side world by the operations of the war as it had been 
 in Francia's time, for the river is the only approach to 
 the country. Meanwhile the American minister con- 
 tinued to reside at Asuncion, being appointed solely 
 for poHtical reasons, long after every other foreign re- 
 presentative, diplomatic and consular, had withdrawn. 
 
 Such was the condition of affairs in the River Plate 
 when Admiral Davis took command on the station. 
 To keep open communication with the American minis- 
 ter in Paraguay was one of the duties which devolved 
 upon him. 
 
320 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 The war on the part of the allies degenerated into a 
 personal war against Lopez, who was denounced as a 
 miscreant whom it had become a virtue to destroy. 
 Stories of his barbarity and cruelty were rife in Rio de 
 Janeiro and Buenos Aires, but only one side of the 
 case has ever been heard, as Lopez had no friends be- 
 yond the confines of his own dominions. The country 
 was a military camp. Every male capable of bearing 
 arms was enrolled, and most of the females were with 
 the army. The towns and villages were deserted, in- 
 dustry, except so far as it related to military supplies, 
 was suspended, the camp was the capital, and the dicta- 
 tor commander-in-chief. This condition was brought 
 about, not by any arbitrary act of Lopez himseK, but 
 by the pressure of the invasion. Even had he been 
 the constitutional president of a free republic the situa- 
 tion would have been the same, for the whole people 
 was in arms in defense of its homes against foreign 
 invasion. From this point of view at least the Para- 
 guayan cause was just. 
 
 The American minister had written to Washington 
 in the early part of the war in terms of the most ful- 
 some flattery of Lopez, but unfortunately the minister 
 himself was beginning to get into trouble on both 
 sides. He was accused by both parties to the war of 
 using his diplomatic privileges to further his private 
 interests, and whatever the truth of these accusations 
 may be, in this case at least both sides were heard. 
 The allies accused him of carrying on a profitable trade 
 in arms and supplies, which were passed unexamined 
 through the Brazilian blockading squadron as the per- 
 
THE BRAZIL STATION AND PARAGUAY 321 
 
 sonal property o£ the American minister, and the Para- 
 guayans accused him of seUing military information to 
 their enemies, and later he was accused by Lopez of 
 abetting a conspiracy which he discovered, or pretended 
 to discover, against his life, and of harboring the con- 
 spirators and refugees from military justice in the lega- 
 tion of the United States. Whatever the actual merits 
 of the case may have been, a simple recital of the cir- 
 cumstances has been given in order to make clear a 
 situation of affairs in which Admiral Davis now became 
 involved, and with which he was called upon to deal in 
 his own way, and for the same reason a somewhat pro- 
 lix account of the actual condition of the Republic of 
 Paraguay, and the circumstances attending the war of 
 extermination waged by the triple alliance against Lopez, 
 has been presented. 
 
 In the summer (the winter of the southern hemi- 
 sphere) of 1868 the Wasp had been sent by the admi- 
 ral to Asuncion to communicate with the United States 
 minister. The latter sent by her commander a message 
 to the admiral askino- for the immediate return of the 
 
 o 
 
 vessel, as he felt that his situation was precarious, and 
 that he might be obliged to leave at short notice ; in 
 short, he wanted a vessel of war to fall back upon. So 
 upon the return of the Wasp to Montevideo the admi- 
 ral dispatched her at once again to Asuncion, and gave 
 her commander orders to place his vessel at the minis- 
 ter's disposal. The Wasp was an iron paddle-wheel 
 steamer of Enghsh build, which had been captured on 
 the blockade during the civil war and taken into the 
 service. She carried a light battery of brass guns, and 
 
322 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 was well adapted for river service. Her captain was 
 Commander (the late Rear Admiral) William A. Kirk- 
 land, an officer who was specially qualified for service 
 in the River Plate, where he had passed much of his 
 active career, for he spoke Spanish and the dialects of 
 the river like a native, was thoroughly familiar with the 
 habits and traits of the people, understood the native 
 character, and was a skillful diplomatist as well as a gal- 
 lant officer. Indeed, so well was the value of these 
 special qualities understood at Washington that he had 
 been kept almost continuously on duty in the River 
 Plate. He knew Lopez better, probably, than any 
 one in South America. 
 
 When the Wasp reached Asuncion the minister was, 
 or thought he was, Uving in daily terror of his life. 
 The legation was surrounded by Lopez's pohce, and no 
 member of it dared stir abroad. No overt act had been 
 committed, but it was undoubtedly the intention of 
 Lopez to arrest any member of the household, except 
 the minister himself, who ventured beyond the pre- 
 cincts of the legation. Captain Kirkland believed that 
 the minister's fears were greatly exaggerated, but there 
 is no doubt that he was thoroughly frightened, and had 
 but one wish, to get on board the Wasp, and out of 
 Lopez's reach at the earliest possible moment. Arrange- 
 ments were therefore made for the immediate embarka- 
 tion of himself and his household. The party left the 
 legation headed by the minister himself carrying the 
 American flag, but no sooner were they on the street 
 than two of the party, refugees from Lopez's service 
 whom the minister had sheltered, were forcibly arrested. 
 
THE BRAZIL STATION AND PARAGUAY 323 
 
 Even then it is probable that had the minister resisted 
 and protested, the arrest would not have taken place, 
 but instead he made a precipitate retreat on board the 
 Wasp. No sooner was he on board than he insisted 
 on sailing at once. It was in vain that Captain Kirk- 
 land represented that having undertaken to extend his 
 protection to these men it was shameful to leave with- 
 out them, and that a demand from himself would pro- 
 cure their instant delivery. A frightened man does 
 not listen to reason, and Captain Kirkland, against his 
 own judgment, but acting in strict conformity with his 
 orders, weighed anchor and proceeded down the river. 
 
 When the Was]:) reached Buenos Aires the admiral 
 was at Rio de Janeiro. There were no telegraphs in 
 those days, but the news of this outrage upon an 
 American diplomatist reached him in due course of 
 post, perhaps three weeks after the event. The admi- 
 ral never had the slightest doubt as to the course which 
 it was proper to pursue. The business which had 
 brought him to Rio de Janeiro was directly connected 
 with the condition of affairs in Paraguay. The minis- 
 ter to Paraguay had been recalled by orders from Wash- 
 ington, which however he had not received at the date 
 of his leaving the country ; his successor was appointed 
 and was now within a few days' sail of Rio de Janeiro 
 on board of the American mail steamer, and the admi- 
 ral had been directed to meet him at Rio, offer him a 
 safe conduct to his station, and confer with him as to 
 the situation of affairs in the River Plate. The new 
 minister was a distinguished officer of the civil war, and 
 acted in entire harmony and accord with the admiral 
 
324 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 througliout the entire affair. He took passage on 
 board the Guerriere for Montevideo, where the admi- 
 ral had already directed the ships of his squadron to 
 assemble in preparation for a move up the river. As 
 soon as the Guerriere reached Montevideo the admiral 
 shifted his flag to the Wasp, and with the newly ap- 
 pointed minister on board, and with as many ships of 
 the squadron as could be floated over the bar at Martin 
 Garcia, he proceeded up the river. The vessels en- 
 gaged in this demonstration were the Wasp, 3 guns 
 (flag), the Pawnee, 11 guns, the Kansas, 8 guns, the 
 Quinnebaug, 6 guns, and the Shamokin, 10 guns. 
 
 It is about a week's navigation from Buenos Aires to 
 Asuncion, for after ships enter the narrow reaches of 
 the Parana and Paraguay they must anchor at night, 
 and the strong current of the river retards progress by 
 day. It was in midsummer (December), 1868, and at 
 that season of the year the climate of the upper river is 
 something infernal. Along the right bank stretches 
 for hundreds of miles the Gran Chaco, a noisome wil- 
 derness of jungle and morass, into which no human 
 being can enter and live, and in which only alligators 
 can dwell. A Brazilian army which entered this swamp 
 for a march of about twenty miles to flank Asuncion 
 died like rotten sheep. From this bank great segments 
 of tangled forest growth break away with the force of 
 the stream, and float down with the current in the form 
 of floating islands, some of them of enormous extent, 
 so that at times, to a vessel ascending the stream, the 
 whole course ahead seems to be land. These gather 
 across the ship's hawse at night, and must be cleared 
 
THE BRAZIL STATION AND PARAGUAY 325 
 
 away with great labor in the morning. All day a ver- 
 tical sun beats down upon the breathless mirror of the 
 river, and in the furnace heat and damp of the swamps 
 swarms of noxious insects breed, and these, with the 
 heat and the foul miasmas of the Chaco, make the nights 
 hideous; and as a variety to these torments a tornado 
 will occasionally sweep across the river from the south, 
 and the temperature will fall forty or fifty degrees in 
 an instant. Necessarily the health of the squadron 
 suffered. Many men were on the sick-list from fever, 
 and also from mosquito bites, and one man on board 
 the Waspf driven mad by these pests, actually com- 
 mitted suicide by drowning. 
 
 In the meantime Asuncion had fallen and was occu- 
 pied by the allies. Lopez's last stronghold on the 
 river was at a point called Angostura, about twenty 
 miles below Asuncion, where he had erected a battery 
 which commanded a bend of the river, and when the 
 Wasp arrived the Brazilian ironclads were bombarding 
 this position, coming up into action in the morning and 
 dropping down out of range at night. To those officers 
 who had taken the hard knocks of the civil war at home 
 the BraziHan methods of warfare seemed simply puerile. 
 The admiral had in his squadron guns enough to have 
 knocked this battery down in half an hour if American 
 methods had to be resorted to ; but he had left the 
 squadron some miles below the lower Brazilian lines, 
 and came on alone in the Was]^, as he did not choose 
 to make a show of his force until it became necessary 
 to use it. The newly appointed minister to Paraguay 
 was also on board the Wasp, but it is needless to say 
 
326 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 that this fact was not proclaimed, nor was it known by 
 either the Brazilians or Paraguayans until the affair 
 was concluded by the navy. On the morning after the 
 arrival of the Wasp, which had anchored just above 
 the battery and out of the line of fire, the Brazilian 
 fleet came up into action, the leading ship carrying the 
 American flag at the fore, a proceeding which called 
 forth a peremptory challenge from Admiral Davis, as 
 while this flag flew the fort did not fire, and the Bra- 
 zilian ships were enabled to take position under its pro- 
 tection. It is needless to say that this experiment was 
 not repeated. 
 
 Immediately upon his arrival in front of Angostura, 
 the admiral had notified the Paraguayan commander 
 that he wished to communicate with the President. 
 Lopez was with the army, some miles in the interior, 
 but a meeting-place was arranged at an intermediate 
 point, to which the admiral sent his fleet captain and 
 Captain Kirkland. The conference, so far as these 
 two were concerned, was limited to a peremptory de- 
 mand for the immediate surrender of the two persons 
 arrested from under the protection of the American 
 minister. Lopez would not have been a South Ameri- 
 can potentate if he could have yielded without talk, 
 and the men were actually at a place some distance in 
 the interior ; but they were delivered on board the 
 Wasp the same night, and a suitable apology was 
 made, which was the utmost reparation that could be 
 extorted in the wretched plight of Paraguay. The 
 newly appointed minister then landed and presented 
 his credentials, the Wasp sailed the next morning, and 
 
THE BRAZIL STATION AND PARAGUAY 327 
 
 within a week the whole squadron was in Montevideo 
 again. 
 
 The whole of this incident might have been dismissed 
 in a single paragraph, except that it was made a sub- 
 ject of congressional investigation, and led to a per- 
 sonal attack on Admiral Davis instigated by the ex- 
 minister to Paraguay himself who was an unworthy 
 member of a powerful political family. The case was 
 one of the minor scandals of that scandalous political 
 period. The animus of the attack was not far to seek, 
 it being only a noisy trick to divert public notice from 
 the conduct of others besides the naval of&cers, for 
 Admiral Godon, Admiral Davis's predecessor on the 
 station, was also involved in this attack. The absurdity 
 of the investigation and its methods in Godon's case 
 may be judged from the fact that he was censured for 
 having acted in obedience to the explicit orders of the 
 Navy Department. So in Davis's case also, the investi- 
 gation proceeded although his conduct received the 
 approval of the Navy Department and the President. 
 In point of fact the whole affair had been conducted 
 by the admiral with spirit and firmness, and the object 
 of the expedition had been immediately accomplished, 
 without a resort to force, which would have involved 
 the country in hostilities against an exhausted and 
 sinking state in the heart of South America, for a con- 
 temptible cause. Of course the principal charge against 
 Admiral Davis was that he had employed persuasion 
 where he should have employed force ; but that his 
 enemies had to go far afield for causes of offense 
 may be understood by the fact that his being a man of 
 
328 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 refinement and cultivation was seriously cited against 
 Him in the committee. The committee itself had pre- 
 judged the case, and was inimical to the admiral and 
 to the navy as an institution. Admiral Davis's testi- 
 mony with all the evidence which bore in his favor was 
 suppressed in a printed copy of the report which was 
 widely circulated by his enemies, and the committee 
 even declined to examine witnesses on his side. The 
 findings virtually censured him because he was a gen- 
 tleman and not a truculent blackguard, but the report 
 was never brought up in the House, and the whole 
 question, having fulfilled the purpose for which it was 
 intended, was allowed to subside. 
 
 Admiral Davis's side of this story has never yet been 
 told ; but, besides the printed report of the congres- 
 sional committee, a so-called history of Paraguay was 
 pubhshed by the ex-minister, which was written for no 
 other ostensible purpose than to perpetuate the slander. 
 The two refugees, whom Admiral Davis had rescued 
 from what they conceived to be deadly peril, joined 
 the hue and cry against him, and allied themselves with 
 their former master, toward whom they certainly had 
 little cause to entertain a sentiment of gratitude. They 
 were both men of more than doubtful character, — 
 one an American adventurer, and the other a British 
 subject. They had both been in Lopez's service, and 
 were accused by him of conspiring against his life. 
 They took refuge in the American legation, and the 
 minister conferred upon them some sort of nominal 
 appointment as attaches, which, considering their situa- 
 tion as refugees, was at least an injudicious thing to 
 
THE BKAZIL STATION AND PARAGUAY 329 
 
 do. Admiral Davis had never credited the stories of 
 Lopez's barbarity. He had the most rehable informa- 
 tion of the actual condition of Paraguay during the 
 war from Captain Kirkland's repeated voyages up the 
 river in the Wasp, and he had better evidence to judge 
 by than any man in South America. Moreover, he was 
 a man of clear mind and sound judgment, and did not 
 form his opinions from gossip. Notwithstanding many 
 dismal predictions that the men would be murdered 
 before they could be rescued. Admiral Davis was quite 
 confident that he would find them in good health ; and 
 the event proved that he was right. They pretended 
 that they had been tortured, by a process which they 
 described to the committee, and which must have left 
 indelible physical traces ; but their persons, when they 
 were received on board the Was]), bore not the shght- 
 est evidence of violence. They were not even ema- 
 ciated, though there was a decided scarcity of provisions 
 in Paraguay, and some of the native soldiers were mere 
 skeletons. Before the committee finished its work Par- 
 aguay was overrun by the allies, Lopez himself was 
 killed in the last precipitate retreat of the remnants of 
 his army, and the country was a Brazilian province. 
 
 A recital of the unsavory details of this investigation 
 has not been an agreeable task ; but the attack caused 
 Admiral Davis some mortification at the end of an 
 honorable career of forty-five years in the navy ; and 
 the story of his life would not be complete without an 
 exposure of facts which have never before been made 
 public. It is safe to say that his reputation suffered 
 nothing, either in or out of the navy, from this perse- 
 
330 CHAELES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 cution. As one of his contemporaries wrote : " The 
 affair was, in truth, a conspicuous instance of the 
 soundness and reasonableness of judgment, the con- 
 scientious patriotism, and the high sense of professional 
 responsibility, which always distinguished him." 
 
CHAPTER XV 
 
 CONCLUSION 
 
 The cruise in South America, the story of which 
 has just heen related, was the last event of Admiral 
 Davis's career as a naval officer at sea. He returned 
 to the United States in June, 1869 ; and he had now 
 reached the age when, under the ordinary operation of 
 the law, he would have retired, but the vote of thanks 
 extended his period on the active list for ten years. 
 He passed the summer of 1869, on an extended leave 
 of absence, with his family in the woods of Maine ; 
 and it is worthy of notice that this was the first period 
 of actual rest and recreation which he had ever en- 
 joyed in his whole professional life, or at least since he 
 was a very young man. From the time when he and 
 Foote sat apart in the steerage of the United States, 
 working for the examination and writing their book on 
 seamanship, to the day when he laid down his pen 
 only a few hours before his death, he was almost never 
 idle. His career offers a contrast in this respect to the 
 common experience of naval officers of his day ; for in 
 his early life, unless an officer found employment for 
 himself, there were generally long periods of forced 
 inactivity. His employments changed, from time to 
 time, from the active life at sea to study and the pur- 
 
332 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 suits o£ science ; but there was really nothing incon- 
 sistent in the seeming contrasts of his career. In this 
 respect, at least, he was a striking contrast to others 
 of his contemporaries in the navy who devoted their 
 lives exclusively to science. 
 
 During his absence in Brazil, the University of Har- 
 vard had conferred upon him the degree of Doctor of 
 Laws, a rare honor to a naval of&cer, and in the autumn 
 of 1869 he again became a member of the Lighthouse 
 Board and resided in Washington. 
 
 In 1870 Admiral Davis was appointed to command 
 the naval station at Norfolk, and spent three years at 
 this post. They were uneventful years, and to himseH 
 and his family a period of social isolation. Southern 
 society had not yet recovered from the shock of the 
 war ; and although there were several of the admiral's 
 former friends and old brother officers still resident in 
 Norfolk, they did not come forward, and in fact the war 
 was too recent an event, and the wounds which it left 
 too fresh, to make a residence in a Southern city agree- 
 able to a Northern man. The official duties of his 
 station, his books, family, and domestic interests, and 
 occasional visits to New England in the summer months, 
 filled the time until 1874, when he was again ap- 
 pointed Superintendent of the Naval Observatory, and 
 returned to that duty in time to take part as Chairman 
 of the Transit of Venus Commission in the preparations 
 for the observations of that year. 
 
 At this time a second and revised edition of his work 
 on "Inter-Oceanic Railways and Canals " was published, 
 and he was frequently consulted on matters relating to 
 
CONCLUSION 333 
 
 harbor Improvements. The journals and memoranda 
 of the voyage of the Arctic discovery-ship Polaris, 
 together with Captain Hall's journals of his other expe- 
 ditions to the polar seas, had been purchased by the 
 government, and, in accordance with a resolution of the 
 Senate, were intrusted to Admiral Davis to edit.^ He 
 threw into this work the best energy of the last years 
 of his Hfe, and as a preparation for it he made an 
 exhaustive study of the whole subject of polar explora- 
 tion from the times of Frobisher and Barentz. His inter- 
 est in this work became absorbing. Assisted by Professor 
 Joseph Nourse, who published the second volume of the 
 " Narrative " "^ after the admiral's death, he labored in- 
 dustriously on this book throughout the summer of 
 1876. This occupation, and his duties as Superintendent 
 of the Observatory, as Chairman of the Transit of Venus 
 Commission, and in connection with the Observatory 
 and naval exhibit at the Centennial Exposition in Phila- 
 delphia, kept him closely confined, and his usual sum- 
 mer vacation was curtailed. The summer was an 
 exceedingly hot and unhealthy one, and in the autumn, 
 after serving on a board with Admirals Porter and 
 Rowan to establish the site of a naval station at Port 
 Royal, he was again seized with an attack of his old 
 Mississippi complaint, — malarial poisoning. His gen- 
 eral health declined rapidly during the winter, but he 
 
 ^ Narrative of the North Polar Expedition U. S. Ship Polaris, Captain 
 Charles Francis Hall. By Rear Admiral C. H. Davis, U. S. N. Wash- 
 ington : Government Printing Office. 1876. 
 
 ^ Narrative of the Second Arctic Expedition made hy Charles F. Hall, 
 etc. By Professor J. E. Nourse, U. S. N. Washington : Government 
 Printing Office. 1879. 
 
334 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 worked faithfully on the proofs of the Polaris narra- 
 tive, and on the general correspondence of his office, 
 until the day before his death, which occurred at the 
 Naval Observatory in Washington on February 18, 1877. 
 He was buried at Cambridge, within sight of the 
 towers of the University ; and a stained-glass window in 
 the Memorial Hall looks out upon the scenes in which 
 he walked familiarly, and commemorates the fact that 
 he was the oldest representative of the University, and 
 the senior in rank, who served during the civil war.^ 
 
 The extracts from his letters, written during the civil 
 war, which have appeared in the foregoing pages, have 
 been sufficient to throw a strong light on Admiral 
 Davis's personal character and motives, brought out as 
 they were by the stirring events and emotions of the 
 times in which they were written. To these evidences 
 of his character may be added some quotations from 
 his contemporaries and associates : — 
 
 Notwithstanding the active and prominent life which Admi- 
 ral Davis led, and his energy and dash as a naval commander, 
 his tastes, especially in his later years, were much more those 
 
 ^ The inscription on this window, which was written by his friend, Pro- 
 fessor G. M. Lane, is : — 
 
 IN' MEMORIAM • CAROLI • HENRICI • DAVIS • PR^F • NAV • 
 BELLI • ET • PACI8 • ARTIBU8 • PR^STANTIS • PER • LV • AXNOS • 
 BINGULAREM • FIDEM • PRUDENTIAM • VIRTUTEM • AD • REIPUBLIC^ • 
 UTIHTATEM • ET • 8ALUTEM • CONTULIT : HAEO • OB • REM • BENE • 
 NAVIBUS • GESTAM • AMPLICIMI8 • VERBIS • GRATIAS • EGIT • SE- 
 NATUS • POPULUSQUE • AMERICANXTS : NATU8 • EST • A • D • XVII • 
 K • FEB • A • MDCCCVH • MORTUU8 • A • D • XII' KAL ' MART ' A* 
 MDCCCLXXVII • ALUMNUS • A ' MDCCCXXV • LL • D • A ' MDCCCLXVin : 
 PORT ROYAL • MEMPHIS ' FOKT PILLOW. 
 
CONCLUSION 335 
 
 of a refined gentleman of literary leisure than of the active 
 man of the world. He was little inclined to naingle in general 
 society, but rather sought that of the cultivated few whose 
 tastes were congenial with his own. His relations with the 
 men of science who were his official subordinates were singu- 
 larly free from those complaints, jealousies, and distrusts 
 which so often arise when military men are placed in charge 
 of works of a purely scientific character. This arose from an 
 entire absence of every trace of jealousy in his nature, com- 
 bined with an admiration for intellectual superiority in others, 
 which led him to concede everything to it. He combined inde- 
 pendence of character with Christian courtesy, in a way that 
 made him a model to the young men by whom he was sur- 
 rounded. No human being who came into his presence was 
 too lowly to be addressed with the most kindly courtesy ; and, 
 when arrogance or impertinence became insufferable, no respect 
 for position or influence gloved the hand that dealt the blow. 
 
 His conversation was forcible, full of good sense, and most 
 amusing. He brought to bear on any subject he took up a 
 host of argument, illustration, and elucidation ; and he liked 
 to brighten up the driest discussion of professional and scien- 
 tific matters with his original and vivid turns of expression, 
 or with some apt and unhackneyed quotation. He was an 
 admirable officer. He had the true spirit of command, — 
 strong, dignified, and quiet ; and one that, not needing arti- 
 ficial support, was accompanied by a thoroughly friendly 
 relation to his officers and men. . . . He was a charming 
 companion, abounding to the last in a natural freshness and 
 gayety of spirit. . . . He was a man of marked courage, and 
 had eminently the courage of his convictions. At the same 
 time, he was distinguished by perfect courtesy, having but one 
 standard of manners, and that a finished and unaffected one, 
 for all classes of men. He bore good will to every one, and 
 was always in a cordial vein. Meanness, trickery, and malice, 
 
336 CHARLES HENRY DAVIS 
 
 indeed, roused his bitter contempt. But a salient character- 
 istic of at least his later years was his profound trust in human 
 nature, his complete freedom from cynicism, and his faith in 
 the power of right and truth to conquer both the world and 
 individual conscience. 
 
 In his official character, Admiral Davis was, first and 
 foremost, a naval officer. He belonged to that class 
 which it is the honor of the regular services of the army 
 and navy to produce, and whose reward is generally 
 only the fulfillment of a high ideal all its own ; which 
 it is often the privilege of vulgar malice to flout and con- 
 temn, but which is truly the safeguard and bulwark of 
 the republic. He was incidentally a student, but he was 
 neither a pedant nor a dreamer. He could borrow 
 from the past elucidation and example, but he brought 
 the labors of the study to aid, not to impede, the demands 
 of stirring action in the present. He lived intensely 
 and earnestly in the times in which his life was cast. 
 
 Since the close of his active career, the service which 
 he loved has passed through a long and almost hopeless 
 period of decadence and. neglect, until it has, by a sud- 
 den transition, again attained to a position of respect- 
 able importance. A sharp line of demarcation has been 
 drawn in men's minds between its former state and its 
 present, — between, in the cant phrase of the day, the 
 old navy and the new. The service has forgotten its 
 past, or at the best remembers it only as a subject for 
 curiosity, bearing a very trifling relation to the present. 
 Tradition and the trace of continuity are lost. Nor is 
 this unnatural. It is due in some measure, perhaps, to 
 a shallow and illiberal scheme at Annapolis, but mainly 
 
CONCLUSION 337 
 
 to the vigor and energy with which the whole navy has 
 arisen, from the enforced lethargy of years, to adapt 
 itself to new conditions and the engrossing pursuits 
 which they demand. But if successive phases of studied 
 neglect and contempt and spasmodic popularity have 
 left the service untainted, it is because the men who 
 compose it to-day, whether they will it so and realize it 
 or not, are, in standard and ideal, the logical heirs and 
 successors of a preceding generation. 
 
 It would be false to the teachings of his life to close 
 a review of Admiral Davis's career in any other spirit 
 than that of hopeful expectation and encouragement. 
 Unless the signs of the times are wholly illusory the 
 navy, released from a degrading struggle, against bigotry 
 and caprice, for a mere continued existence, will find its 
 acknowledged place as a factor in the march of the 
 nation as a world-power, even towards a realization of 
 the dream of universal peace. In the even and pro- 
 gressive current of usefulness, succeeding not only 
 because it is skillful with its tools, but because a herit- 
 age of earnestness, self-sacrifice, and devotion is its own, 
 it may learn to recognize its own past, and the Uves of 
 the men who made it, not as " a series of pictures which 
 please us more or less according to the attitudes of the 
 principal figures and the beauty of the coloring, but as 
 the records of living, acting men, governed by exactly 
 the same passions and motives as ourselves, and there- 
 fore always affording us, if we choose to analyze their 
 conduct, the surest and safest rules for our own gov- 
 ernment ; for the interval which divides us from any 
 period of history is really nothing in this respect." 
 
INDEX 
 
 Academy, National, of Sciences, foun- 
 dation of, 286, 289, 290; plans for 
 organization of, 292. 
 
 Academy, Naval, board of visitors to, 
 94. 
 
 Admiralty board, constituted, 117 ; se- 
 cret nature of, 134. 
 
 Agassiz, Professor Louis, mentioned, 
 106, 290, 291. 
 
 Algiers, the Ontario at, 56 ; carries 
 tribute to, 56. 
 
 Alliance, triple, against Paraguay, 317. 
 
 Ammen, Daniel, conamander, men- 
 tioned, 178 ; with Grant in the Wil- 
 derness, 304. 
 
 Angostura, the Wasp before the bat- 
 teries at, 326. 
 
 Annapolis, board of visitors at, 94. 
 
 Arkansas, Confederate ram, mentioned, 
 255, 256 ; encoimtered in the Yazoo 
 River, 263 ; runs through the Fed- 
 eral fleet at Vicksburg, 262, 263 ; 
 attempts to destroy the, 265-268; 
 destroyed, 275. 
 
 Bache, Professor A. D,, superintend- 
 ent Coast Survey, 77 ; mentioned, 82- 
 84, 86, 98, 118, 121-124, 126, 129, 
 142, 143, 153, 158, 167, 176, 193, 
 213, 285, 288, 290, 291, 293 ; quoted, 
 84 ; member of conference, 118, 124 ; 
 last illness of, 308. 
 
 Badeau, Adam, mentioned, 182; 
 quoted, 188. 
 
 Bahia, the United States at, 44. 
 
 Barbados, the United States at, 44. 
 
 Barbot, Alphonse, lieutenant, men- 
 tioned, 297. 
 
 Barnard, J. G., major, member of 
 conference, 118, 124 ; mentioned, 
 158. 
 
 Barnes, J. S., lieutenant, mentioned, 
 211. 
 
 Barron, Samuel, commodore. Confed- 
 erate commander at Hatteras Inlet, 
 159. 
 
 Barry, W. F., major, mentioned, 155, 
 156 ; chief of artillery. Army of the 
 Potomac, 156. 
 
 Baton Rouge, defended by the army, 
 275 ; General Williams killed in the 
 defense of, 275. 
 
 Beaufort, S. C, abandoned by the Con- 
 federates, 191. 
 
 Beauregard, P. G. T., general, men- 
 tioned, 147, 149, 230. 
 
 Benton, armored gun vessel, descrip- 
 tion of, 217; flagship Mississippi 
 flotilla, 218; mess and quarters on 
 board the, 234 ; lowers boats in ac- 
 tion to save drowning enemy, 239. 
 
 Biddle, James, commodore, commands 
 Mediterranean squadron, 54 ; de- 
 mands report on officers, 57. 
 
 Bingham, Mr., American missionary at 
 Honolulu, mentioned, 39, 41. 
 
 Board of Examination created for new 
 grades, 212. 
 
 Boutelle, C. O., assistant Coast Sur- 
 vey, mentioned, 167, 168. 
 
 Bowditch, Dr. Nathaniel, mentioned, 
 89. 
 
 Breese, Thomas, purser, mentioned, 
 65, 111. 
 
 Bridge, Horatio, paymaster - general, 
 mentioned, 293. 
 
340 
 
 INDEX 
 
 Brown, I. N., lieutenant, commands 
 ram Arkansas, 272. 
 
 Bryant, N. C, commander, commands 
 the Cairo at Memphis, 238. 
 
 Bull Run, effect of battle of, in Wash- 
 ington, 150-154; comments on, 154, 
 155. 
 
 Bureau of Detail, established, 116 ; 
 mentioned, 121, 128, 133; Davis at 
 the head of, 134. 
 
 Bureau of Navigation established, 
 283-285. 
 
 Bumside, A., general, mentioned, 306. 
 
 Butler, B. F., general, commands army 
 at Hatteras Inlet, 159 ; mentioned, 
 306. 
 
 Byron's Island, the Dolphin at, 16 ; hos- 
 tility of natives of, 17 ; natives of, 
 attack Captain Percival, 17-20 ; de- 
 scription of natives of, 20. 
 
 Callao, the Dolphin sails from, 12 ; the 
 Vincennes at, 61, 62. 
 
 Cambridge, description of, 89-92. 
 
 Caroline Island, the Dolphin at, 15. 
 
 Casey, Silas, general, mentioned, 288. 
 
 Chain cables first used, 8. 
 
 Charleston, S. C, projects for taking, 
 194; the stone fleet sunk at, 196, 
 199, 200. 
 
 Cincinnati, gunboat, sunk at Fort Pil- 
 low, 227 ; raised, 228. 
 
 Clymer, George, surgeon, mentioned, 
 211. 
 
 Coast Survey described, 75 et seq. 
 
 Columbus, Tenn., Confederates evacu- 
 ate, 218. 
 
 Concord, sloop, Davis applies for, 
 53. 
 
 Conference, commission of, mentioned, 
 117, 124, 127, 133; plans of, di- 
 vulged, 129, 134. 
 
 Copenhagen, the Independence at, 71. 
 
 Corbin, T. G., lieutenant, mentioned, 
 184, 211. 
 
 Corinth, Tenn., operations in front of, 
 219 ; evacuated, 236. 
 
 Correspondents, newspaper, with Port 
 Royal expedition, 199. 
 
 Craven, T. T., midshipman, mentioned, 
 
 10. 
 Cronstadt, the Independence at, 66. 
 Crystal Palace Exhibition, Davis serves 
 
 as superintendent of, 94. 
 Curtis, S. R., general, mentioned, 274. 
 
 Dahlgi'en, J. A., midshipman, men- 
 tioned, 54 ; keeps a journal, 57 ; 
 rear admiral, 286 ; mentioned, 296 ; 
 appointed to relieve Du Pont, 311. 
 
 Dale, J. B., midshipman, mentioned, 
 62. 
 
 Dallas, G. M., minister to Russia, 64, 
 65. 
 
 Dana, R. H., mentioned, 39, 42. 
 
 Danish Naval School, mentioned, 94, 
 95. 
 
 Davis, Charles Henry, birth, 4 ; enters 
 the navy, 5 ; joins frigate United 
 States, 7 ; assigned to the Dolphin, 
 10 ; accompanies boat expedition 
 against savages at Mulgrave Islands, 
 27 ; joins the Erie, 46 ; witness be- 
 fore Lieutenant Percival's court, 49 ; 
 examined for promotion, 52; ap- 
 pointed sailing master of Ontario, 
 53 ; promoted lieutenant, 56 ; ap- 
 pointed to Vincennes, 60 ; commands 
 bark Vermont, 62 ; appointed to In- 
 dqpendence, 64 ; enters Coast Survey, 
 75 ; discovers Nantucket New South 
 Shoal, 83 ; founds the " Nautical Al- 
 manac," 86, 87 ; marriage, 89 ; pro- 
 moted commander, 94 ; superintend- 
 ent Crystal Palace, 94; serves on 
 board of visitors to Naval Acad- 
 emy, 94 ; delivers address to graduat- 
 ing class, 97 ; commands the Saint 
 Mary^s, 100 ; raises the siege of Rivas, 
 102 ; refits at Mare Island, 105 ; re- 
 sumes superintendency of " Nautical 
 Almanac," 113 ; publishes " General 
 Examination of the Pacific Ocean," 
 113 ; publishes Gauss's " Theoria 
 Motus Corporum Coelestium," 113 ; 
 on duty at the Navy Department, 
 116; member and secretary com- 
 mission of conference, 118; head of 
 
INDEX 
 
 341 
 
 Bureau of Detail, 134; member of 
 board on ironclad ships, 135 ; chief 
 of stafE South Atlantic blockading 
 squadron, 156; sinks stone fleet on 
 Charleston bar, 196, 199, 200 ; com- 
 mands expedition into Warsaw 
 Sound, 200; engages Tatnall's flo- 
 tilla, 203, 204 ; promoted captain, 
 205 ; commands the Mississippi flo- 
 tUla, 219, 222 ; wins the naval bat- 
 tle of Fort PiUow, 225; wins the 
 naval battle of Memphis, 238-240 ; 
 receives surrender of Memphis, 240, 
 241 ; his status in command, 249 ; 
 cooperates with Farragut at Vicks- 
 burg, 254 et seq. ; falls Ul with fever, 
 273 ; shifts his flag to the Eastport, 
 275 ; relieved by Porter, 280 ; chief 
 of Bureau of Navigation, 280 ; pro- 
 moted commodore, 282; promoted 
 rear admiral, 286 ; receives vote of 
 thanks, 286 ; receives thanks of State 
 of Massachusetts, 286 ; serves on 
 Guard of Honor in Lincoln's funeral, 
 310 ; superintendent of the Observa- 
 tory, 315 ; publishes " Inter-Oceanic 
 Railways and Canals," 315 ; mem- 
 ber board on promotions, 315 ; com- 
 mands Brazil station, 316 ; lands in 
 force at Montevideo, 316; makes 
 demonstration against Paraguay, 
 324 ; his conduct in Paraguay inves- 
 tigated, 327 ; made LL. D. at Har- 
 vard, 332 ; commands Norfolk Yard, 
 332 ; returns to the Observatory, 
 332 ; publishes " Narrative of North 
 Polar Expedition," 333 ; his last duty 
 fixes the site of the naval station at 
 Port Royal, 333; his death, 334; 
 summary of his character, 334. 
 
 Davis, family of, 2. 
 
 Davis, Daniel, judge, the admiral's 
 grandfather, 3. 
 
 Davis, Daniel, 2d, solicitor-general, the 
 admiral's father, 3 ; his death, 63. 
 
 Davis, Frederic Hersey, the admiral's 
 brother, 64. 
 
 Davis, Jefferson, mentioned, 84. 
 
 Davis, John, captain, mentioned, 3. 
 
 Decatur, Stephen, midshipman, men- 
 tioned, 62. 
 
 Detail, Bureau of, first established, 
 116; mentioned, 121,128, 133; Da- 
 vis the head of, 134. 
 
 Dewey, George, commodore, men- 
 tioned, 165, 206. 
 
 Dolphin, schooner, sails from Callao, 
 12 ; at Payta, 13 ; at Gallapagos 
 Islands, 13 ; at Marquesas Islands, 
 14 ; at Caroline Islands, 15 ; at Duke 
 of Clarence Island, 16 ; at Duke of 
 York Island, 16 ; at Byron's Island, 
 16 ; atMulgrave Islands, 21 ; at Ped- 
 dars Island, 39 ; at Honolulu, 39 ; 
 discovers Hull Island, 42 ; at Soci- 
 ety Islands, 43 ; at Valparaiso, 43 ; 
 returns to Callao, 43. 
 
 Dove, B. M., commander, commands 
 the Louisville at Memphis, 238. 
 
 Downes, John, commander, commands 
 the Nahant, 296 ; present at capture 
 of the Atlanta, 297. 
 
 Drayton, General, Confederate com- 
 mander at Hilton Head, 160. 
 
 Duke of Clarence Island, the Dolphin 
 at, 16. 
 
 Duke of York Island, the Dolphin at, 
 16. 
 
 Du Pont, S. F., lieutenant, mentioned, 
 54 ; commander, mentioned, 94 ; cap- 
 tain, member retiring board of 1855, 
 99 ; member of conference, 118, 124 ; 
 mentioned, 122, 124-127, 130, 149, 
 153, 158 ; letter of, 131 ; flag officer, 
 mentioned, 2, 58, 162, 163, 167- 
 170, 172, 178-182, 184-188, 207, 
 249; commands South Atlantic 
 blockading squadron, 156; com- 
 mands Port Royal Expedition, 159 ; 
 thanks Captain Eldridge by signal, 
 177 ; letters of Davis to, 178, 208, 
 211 ; official report of, 179 ; at battle 
 of Port Royal, 180; takes posses- 
 sion of territory at Port Royal, 191 ; 
 operations of, after Port Royal, 192 ; 
 made rear admiral, 286 ; relieved of 
 command, 214, 215, 293, 310 ; men- 
 tioned, 289, 311, 312. 
 
342 
 
 INDEX 
 
 Eastport, armored gun vessel, flag- 
 ship Mississippi flotilla, 235; aground 
 above Helena, 277. 
 
 Eldridge, captain of S. S. Atlantic, skill 
 of, in seamanship, 177 ; thanked by 
 signal, 177. 
 
 Ellet, Colonel, commands rams on the 
 Mississippi, 231; mortally wounded 
 at Memphis, 231 ; mentioned, 232, 
 236, 256, 263 ; in battle of Memphis, 
 238. 
 
 Ellet, Lieutenant-colonel, succeeds Col. 
 Ellet in command of rams, 232; 
 mentioned, 256, 257, 263. 
 
 EUet's rams, description of, 231. 
 
 Ellsworth, E. E., colonel, funeral of, 
 146. 
 
 Emmons, George, commander, men- 
 tioned, 121. 
 
 Emperor Nicholas I., visits the Inde- 
 pendence at Cronstadt, 67 ; men- 
 tioned, 66-69. 
 
 England, attitude of, toward the 
 United States, 148, 292, 293, 300, 
 301, 308. 
 
 Ericsson, J., mentioned, 135-137. 
 
 Erie, sloop, sails from New York, 47 ; 
 encounters a hurricane, 47 ; cruise 
 of, in the West Indies, 48, 
 
 Examination, board of, for new grades, 
 212. 
 
 Farragut, D. G., midshipman, men- 
 tioned, 45 ; captain, commands 
 Mare Island yard, 105 ; mentioned, 
 106, 107, 126; flag officer, men- 
 tioned, 219, 255-260, 262, 264, 265, 
 267, 268, 271, 275 ; passes the forts 
 at New Orleans, 220 ; invites Davis 
 to cooperate at Vicksburg, 249 ; his 
 advance up the Mississippi, 254 ; 
 passes the batteries at Vicksburg, 
 260 ; made rear admiral, 286 ; vice- 
 admiral, letter of, to Davis after bat- 
 tle of Mobile Bay, 312; admiral, 
 mentioned, 289 ; chairman board on 
 promotions, 315. 
 
 Faxon, Wm., chief clerk. Navy Depart- 
 ment, mentioned, 209, 212, 213. 
 
 Fernandina, Fla., expedition to, 207; 
 fall of, 207. 
 
 Ferrel, Wm., mentioned, 88. 
 
 Fitch, G. N., colonel, military com- 
 mander at Fort Pillow, 224, 225; 
 plans attack on Fort Pillow, 236, 
 237 ; mentioned, 237, 241 ; takes mil- 
 itary possession of Memphis, 242. 
 
 Flores, Vernaneio, provisional presi- 
 dent of Uruguay, assassinated, 316. 
 
 Flotilla, Mississippi, Rodgers begins or- 
 ganization of, 216 ; Foote commands 
 the, 217; Davis assumes command 
 of, 219, 222 ; description of vessels 
 of, 217. 
 
 Folsom, Rev. Charles, mentioned, 106. 
 
 Foote, A. H., midshipman, mentioned, 
 10, 49, 50 ; captain, commands Mis- 
 sissippi flotilla, 217 ; flag officer, 
 mentioned, 210, 220, 225, 230, 243, 
 249-252; hoists his flag, 218; at 
 Forts Henry and Donelson, 218 ; at 
 Island No. 10, 219 ; at Fort Pillow, 
 219, 222 ; wounded at Fort Donel- 
 son, 222 ; his health fails, 222 ; asks 
 for Davis's aid, 222 ; relieved by 
 Davis, 222 ; sick at Columbus, 0., 
 223 ; reminiscences of, 223 ; writes 
 to Davis after Fort Pillow, 229; 
 gives up his flag, 248 ; made rear 
 admiral, 286 ; mentioned, 291, 312, 
 314 ; appointed to relieve Du Pont, 
 293, 311 ; last illness of, 293 ; his 
 character, 294 ; death, 298 ; funeral, 
 298. 
 
 Fort Beauregard, at Bay Point, 163 ; 
 taken by the fleet, 190. 
 
 Fort Donelson, bombarded by Foote's 
 flotilla, 218 ; taken by assault, 218 ; 
 Foote wounded at, 222. 
 
 Fort Henry, surrenders to Foote, 
 218. 
 
 Fort Moultrie threatens Fort Sumter, 
 115. 
 
 Fort Pickens supplied with shell by 
 the navy, 145. 
 
 Fort Pillow, left of Confederate line in 
 Tennessee, 219, 220 ; bombarded, 
 221 ; plans of attack on, 225, 233^ 
 
INDEX 
 
 343 
 
 236 ; description of, 230 ; evacuated, 
 236, 237. 
 
 Fort Pillow, naval battle of, descrip- 
 tion, 223-228 ; rejoicing in the West 
 over, 228; comments on, 229, 233, 
 309. 
 
 Fort Pinckney threatens Fort Snmter, 
 115. 
 
 Fort Pulaski mentioned, 162, 194, 201, 
 202, 204. 
 
 Fort Sumter, South Carolina demands 
 surrender of, 115. 
 
 Fort Walker, at Hilton Head, 163 ; 
 taken possession of by the fleet. 190. 
 
 Fox, G. v., chief clerk Navy Depart- 
 ment, mentioned, 122, 126 ; assistant 
 secretary of the navy, mentioned, 
 128, 131, 132, 146, 193, 210, 212, 213, 
 280, 296, 303, 304, 311 ; Davis's inti- 
 macy with, 314. 
 
 Francia, Dr. J. G. R., dictator of Para- 
 guay, 318. 
 
 Frederick VI., king of Denmark, re- 
 ceives officers of the Independence, 
 94; comments on lack of naval 
 school in United States, 94. 
 
 Freeman, Constant, Davis's grandfa- 
 ther, 3. 
 
 Freeman, Constant, 2d, colonel, Davis's 
 uncle, 4 ; his services, 4 ; mentioned, 
 5. 
 
 Freeman, Rev. James, Davis's uncle, 3 ; 
 rector of King's Chapel, 3. 
 
 Gallapagos Islands, the Dolphin at, 13. 
 
 Gauss's " Theoria Motus Corporum Cce- 
 lestium," translated by Davis, 79, 
 113. 
 
 Gibraltar, the Ontario at, 56. 
 
 Goldsborough, L. M., commodore, men- 
 tioned, 170 ; made rear admiral, 286. 
 
 Globe, whaleship, mutiny on board 
 the, 12 ; search for the mutineers of, 
 22-26 ; particulars of mutiny of, 34. 
 
 Godon, S. W., rear admiral, relieved 
 on Brazil station by Davis, 316 ; con- 
 duct of, investigated, 327. 
 
 Goode, G. B., quoted, 79. 
 
 Gordon, W. L., master commandant, 
 
 commands the Ontario, 56 ; report 
 of, on Lieutenant Davis, 58. 
 
 Gould, Dr. B.A., mentioned, 290. 
 
 Grant, U. S., general, commands in 
 Tennessee, 218 ; mentioned, 299, 306 ; 
 in the Wilderness campaign, 304; 
 reinforced in the Wilderness, 307. 
 
 Gregory, — , acting master, gallantry 
 of, at Fort Pillow, 226. 
 
 Grimes, J. W., senator, mentioned, 128, 
 212, 213, 291. 
 
 Guayaquil, the Vincennes at, 62. 
 
 Guerriere, frigate, receiving - ship at 
 Norfolk, 7. 
 
 Guerriere, steam frigate, Davis's flag- 
 ship in Brazil, 316 ; sails from Bos- 
 ton, 316 ; at Rio de Janeiro, 316, 
 323 ; at Montevideo, 316, 324. 
 
 Gulick, J. S., paymaster, mentioned, 
 211. 
 
 Gunboats, Mississippi, description of, 
 217. 
 
 Hall, C. F., captain, his journals pur- 
 chased, 333. 
 
 Halleck, H. W., general, mentioned, 
 243. 
 
 Hampton Roads, the Port Royal Ex- 
 pedition at, 166. 
 
 Harvard University, Davis enters, 4 ; 
 takes his degree at, 4, 75 ; confers 
 the degree of LL. D. on Davis, 
 332. . 
 
 Hassler, F. R., superintendent Coast 
 Survey, 76, 77. 
 
 Hatteras Inlet, expedition to, 119 ; 
 comment on, 130 ; report of secre- 
 tary of the navy on, 159. 
 
 Havana, the Erie at, 48. 
 
 Hell Gate, plans for improvement of, 
 98. 
 
 Henry, Joseph, secretary Smithsonian 
 Institution, mentioned, 79, 84, 86, 
 98, 142, 199, 285, 288, 293. 
 
 Herschel, Sir John, quoted, 88. 
 
 Hilgard, Julius, mentioned, 291. 
 
 Hindman, General, mentioned, 269. 
 
 Hoff, H. K., lieutenant, mentioned, 65 ; 
 rear admiral, mentioned, 52. 
 
344 
 
 INDEX 
 
 Hollins, G. N., lieutenant, mentioned, 
 54 ; saves the Ontario, struck down 
 in a squall, 55 ; commodore. Confed- 
 erate commander on the Mississippi, 
 219 ; organizes northern flotilla, 219 ; 
 mentioned, 224. 
 
 Honolulu, the Dolphin at, 39 ; the Saint 
 Mary^s at, 100. 
 
 Hooker, Joseph, general, mentioned, 
 306. 
 
 Horsford, E. N., mentioned, 291. 
 
 Hull, Isaac, commodore, mentioned, 5, 
 8 ; commands Pacific station, 7. 
 
 Hull Island, discovery of, 42. 
 
 Hydrograjjhic Office established, 284. 
 
 Independence, razee, sails from Boston, 
 64 ; at Southampton, 65 ; at Cron- 
 stadt, 66 ; at Copenhagen, 71 ; at 
 Spithead, 71 ; beaten at sailing by 
 H. M. S. Pique, 71 ; at Madeira, 71 ; 
 beats H. M. S. Wellesley sailing, 71 ; 
 beats into Rio de Janeiro, 72 ; in 
 the River Plate, 72 ; returns to the 
 United States, 73 ; receiving-ship at 
 Mare Island, 105. 
 
 Island No. 10 surrenders to Foote's 
 flotilla, 219. 
 
 Jarvis Island surveyed and taken pos- 
 session of by Davis, 100. 
 
 Johnston, J. E., general, mentioned, 
 147. 
 
 Jones, Jacob, commodore, relieves 
 Commodore Hull, 44. 
 
 Kerhallet's General Examination of the 
 Pacific Ocean, translated and pub- 
 lished by Davis, 113. 
 
 Key West, the Erie at, 48. 
 
 Kilty, A. H., commander, commands 
 the Mound City, 226 ; mentioned at 
 Fort Pillow, 226; commands in 
 White River, 246 ; severely wounded, 
 246 ; mentioned, 247. 
 
 King Frederick VI., of Denmark, re- 
 ceives officers of the Independence, 
 94 ; comments on lack of naval school 
 in United States, 94. 
 
 King William IV., of England, death 
 of, 65. 
 
 Kirkland, W. A. commander, com- 
 mands the Wasp, 322 ; his mission 
 to Asuncion, 322 ; mentioned, 329. 
 
 Lardner, J. L., lieutenant, mentioned, 
 65 ; captain, mentioned, 178. 
 
 Lawrence, James, mentioned, 235. 
 
 Lee, R. E., general, mentioned, 299, 
 307, 308 ; in the Wilderness cam- 
 paign, 304 ; mistakes of, in Pennsyl- 
 vania, 304 ; his losses in the Wilder- 
 ness, 307. 
 
 Lee, S. P., captain, mentioned, 259. 
 
 Lee, W. B., mentioned, 148, 149. 
 
 Lesoffsky, Captain, Russian naval at- 
 tach^, 288. 
 
 Lights, running, first introduced, 172. 
 
 Lincoln, Abraham, personal appear- 
 ance described, 115 ; mentioned, 209, 
 304 ; his character, 301 ; anecdote 
 of, 303 ; funeral of, 310. 
 
 London, Davis visits, 65. 
 
 Lopez, C. A., dictator of Paraguay, 
 318. 
 
 Lopez, F. S., dictator of Paraguay, 
 317 ; succeeds his father, 319 ; wages 
 war against the triple alliance, 319 ; 
 denounced for barbarity, 320 ; his 
 outrage upon the American minister, 
 322 ; mentioned, 325, 326, 328, 329 ; 
 yields to Davis's demand f of repara- 
 tion, 326 ; killed, 329. 
 
 Loring, E. G., judge, mentioned, 291. 
 
 McBlair, C. H., midshipman, men- 
 tioned, 11 ; passed midshipman, men- 
 tioned, 54, 56 ; sailing master of the 
 Ontario, 56. 
 
 McClellan, G. B., general, mentioned, 
 130,288; in Washington after BuU 
 Run, 153, 154 ; directs completion of 
 Stevens Battery, 221 ; his military 
 character, 287, 288. 
 
 McDowell, Irwin, general, mentioned, 
 155. 
 
 McGunnegle,Wilson, commander, com- 
 mands the St. Louis at Memphis, 238. 
 
INDEX 
 
 345 
 
 McKean, W. W., commodore, men- 
 tioned, 207, 212, 221. 
 
 Mackenzie, A. S., lieutenant (see also 
 Slidell), mentioned, 65. 
 
 Madeira, the Independence at, 71. 
 
 Mare Island navy yard, the Saint 
 Mary^s at, 104 ; Farragut commands 
 the, 105. 
 
 Marquesas Islands, the Dolphin at, 14 ; 
 the Saint Mary^s at, 100. 
 
 Matanzas, the Erie at, 48. 
 
 Maury, M. C, lieutenant, mentioned, 
 86, 92, 98, 100. 
 
 Meade, G. G., general, mentioned, 
 299. 
 
 Meigs, M. C, colonel, mentioned, 145, 
 288. 
 
 Memphis, Tenn., Confederate depot at, 
 222 ; surrenders to Davis, 240. 
 
 Memphis, battle of, 238, 239, 273; 
 comment on, 241-244, 309. 
 
 Mills, Hon. E. H., mentioned, 89. 
 
 Minot, William, Davis's brother-in- 
 law, 4, 90. 
 
 Mississippi flotilla, organization of, 
 under War Department, 216 ; Rodg- 
 ers begins organization of, 216 ; 
 Foote commands the, 217 ; descrip- 
 tion of vessels of, 217 ; victories of, 
 at Fort Henry, 218, Fort Donelson, 
 218, Island No. 10, 219, Fort PiUow, 
 223, Memphis, 273; Davis com- 
 mands the, 222. 
 
 Mississipiji River, rise and fall of, 276- 
 279. 
 
 Missroon, J. S., captain, at the siege of 
 Yorktown, 288, 289. 
 
 Monitor, floating battery, board on de- 
 sign of, 135 ; mentioned, 135 ; dis- 
 cussed, 135-140. 
 
 Montevideo, revolution at, 316 ; the 
 Guerriere at, 316, 324. 
 
 Montgomery, J. E., captain, commands 
 Confederate squadron at Fort Pillow, 
 224. 
 
 Morris, G. U., lieutenant, mentioned, 
 212. 
 
 Morris Island, batteries on, threaten 
 Fort Sumter, 115. 
 
 Motley, Lothrop, mentioned, 148, 
 149. 
 
 Motley, Thomas, mentioned, 148. 
 
 Mound City, gunboat, sunk at Fort 
 Pillow, 227 ; raised, 228 ; blown up 
 by enemy's shell in White River, 
 245 ; great loss of life on board of, 
 246. 
 
 Mulgrave Islands, the whaleship Globe 
 at, 12 ; the Dolphin sails from Callao 
 for, 12 ; the Dolphin at, 21 ; arrest 
 of the mutineers of the Globe at, 21 
 et seq. ; description of the inhabit- 
 ants of, 37, 38. 
 
 Mullany, J. R. M., captain, mentioned, 
 210. 
 
 Mutiny of the Globe, 12 et seq,; par- 
 ticulars of, 34. 
 
 Nantucket Shoals, survey of, 82. 
 
 Napoleon I., quoted, 236 ; mentioned, 
 308. 
 
 Napoleon IH., his Mexican project, 
 308. 
 
 Napoleon, Prince Jerome, visits head- 
 quarters of army, 155. 
 
 NationalAcademy of Sciences, founded, 
 286, 289, 290 ; plans for organization 
 of, 292. 
 
 Nautical Almanac, American Ephem- 
 eris and, founded, 86; established 
 in Cambridge, 89; Davis superin- 
 tendent of, 113 ; Davis resigns su- 
 perintendency of, 134, 156; Win- 
 lock succeeds Davis in, 134. 
 
 Naval Academy, board of visitors to, 
 94 ; Davis advocates establishment 
 of, 94 ; Davis delivers address to 
 graduating class at, 97. 
 
 Naval school, Danish, mentioned, 94, 
 95. 
 
 Navigation, Bureau of, established, 
 283-285. 
 
 Navy Department, Davis on duty in, 
 116, 143. 
 
 Navy, Russian, plan of, 69, 70. 
 
 Nesselrode, Count, Russian chancellor, 
 visits the Independence with the Czar, 
 
346 
 
 INDEX 
 
 New Nantucket Island surveyed and 
 taken possession of by Davis, 100. 
 
 New Orleans, Farragut passes the forts 
 at, 220. 
 
 New South Shoal, discovery of, 83. 
 
 Newcomb, Professor Simon, men- 
 tioned, 88. 
 
 Newspaper correspondents with Port 
 Royal expedition, 1&9. 
 
 Nicholas I., Czar, visits the Independ- 
 ence^ 67 ; mentioned, 66-69. 
 
 Nicolson, J. B., commodore, com- 
 mands Brazil station, 64, 65. 
 
 Nourse, Professor J. E., assists in Po- 
 laris narrative, 333 ; publishes sec- 
 ond volume after Davis's death, 
 333. 
 
 Ontario, sloop, sails from New York, 
 54 ; struck down in a squall, 55 ; car- 
 ries tribute to Algiers, 56 ; fires shot 
 in a salute, 56 ; at Gibraltar, 56 ; at 
 Algiers, 56 ; at Smyrna, 56 ; at Port 
 Mahon, 57; returns to the United 
 States, 59. 
 
 Palmer, J. S., captain, mentioned, 259. 
 
 Paraguay, at war with triple alliance, 
 317 ; sketch of, 317 ; condition of, 
 320 ; Davis's demonstration against, 
 324. 
 
 Paraguay River, climate of, 324. 
 
 Paulding, Hiram, lieutenant, men- 
 tioned, 9, 19 ; commands boat expe- 
 dition against savages, 27; arrests 
 mutineers of the Globe, 29-33 ; com- 
 modore, mentioned, 102, 117, 121- 
 123, 125, 128, 133, 134, 136, 143, 
 146 ; head of bureau of detail, 116. 
 
 Payta, the Dolphin at, 13. 
 
 Peddars Island, the Dolphin at, 39. 
 
 Peirce, Professor Benjamin, men- 
 tioned, 63, 73, 79, 88, 89, 91, 123, 
 290 ; superintendent Coast and Geo- 
 detic Survey, 78. 
 
 Peirce, Professor J. M., mentioned, 
 210. 
 
 Pennock, A. M., captain, mentioned, 
 247, 274. 
 
 Pensacola, the Erie at, 48. 
 
 Percival, John, lieutenant, men^oned, 
 9, 40, 43 ; commands the Dolphin, 
 10 ; adventures of, at Byron's Is- 
 land, 17-20 ; discovers and names 
 Hull Island, 43 ; saves cargo from 
 wreck of the London, 48 ; court of 
 inquiry on conduct of, 49 ; acquitted, 
 50. 
 
 Perry, M. C, commodore, mentioned, 
 85, 86. 
 
 Perry, O. H., commodore, mentioned, 
 251. 
 
 Perry, O. H., midshipman, mentioned, 
 62. 
 
 Persano, Admiral, mentioned, 251. 
 
 Phelps, S. L., lieutenant, commands 
 Benton, 227, 238 ; his estimate of 
 the battle of Fort Pillow, 227; 
 quoted, 230; mentioned, 234, 258, 
 263, 266, 272. 
 
 Pittsburg Landing, battle of, 219. 
 
 Poor, C. H., lieutenant, mentioned, 
 65. 
 
 Pope, John, general, mentioned, 243. 
 
 Port Mahon, the Ontario at, 57. 
 
 Porter, David, commodore, mentioned, 
 14, 15 ; in the service of Mexico, 46. 
 
 Porter, D. D., lieutenant, mentioned, 
 206, 259 ; rear admiral, relieves Da- 
 vis on the Mississippi, 280 ; admiral, 
 quoted, 118, 119, 252 ; chairman of 
 board on site of station at Port 
 Royal, 333. 
 
 Porter, W. D., captain, commands the 
 Essex, 275; destroys the ram Ar- 
 kansas, 275. 
 
 Port Royal, battle of, report of secre- 
 tary of the navy on, 160 ; descrip- 
 tion of, 162, 163; result^ of, 164, 
 165, 191 ; Davis describes, 179 et 
 seq. ; plan of, 183-185. 
 
 Port Royal expedition, 119 ; report of 
 secretary of the navy on, 158-160 ; 
 general account of, 162 ; at Hamp- 
 ton Roads, 166 ; sails, 171 ; order of 
 fleet sailing for, 171 ; passes Hat- 
 teras, 173 ; dispersed in bad weather, 
 175, 178 ; anchors outside Port 
 
INDEX 
 
 347 
 
 Royal, 178 ; reconnoissance by, 182, 
 
 183. 
 Port Royal, forts at, taken possession 
 
 of, 190. 
 Preble, G. H., commander, fails to 
 
 capture the Florida at Madeira, 302. 
 Preston, S. W., lieutenant, mentioned, 
 
 211. 
 Price, Sterling, general, mentioned, 
 
 269. 
 Prussian officers and commissioner in 
 
 the United States, 85. 
 
 Queen Victoria proclaimed, 65. 
 
 Quinby, I. F., general, commands army 
 in front of Fort PiUow, 229; men- 
 tioned, 230, 232, 233, 236, 243. 
 
 Rams, Ellet's description of, 231. 
 Refugees on the Mississippi, 234, 236. 
 Retiring board of 1855, Du Pont's con- 
 nection with, 99. 
 Richardson, J. F., volunteer lieutenant, 
 his estimate of the battles of Fort 
 Pillow and Memphis, 309. 
 Richmond, Va., Davis visits with 
 
 Maury, 92. 
 Ridgeley, C. G., commodore, com- 
 mands West India squadron, 46 ; 
 mentioned, 49. 
 Rio de Janeiro, the United States at, 
 7 ; the Vincennes at, 61 ; the In- 
 dependence beats into, 72 ; the Guer- 
 riere at, 316, 323. 
 Rivas, siege of, 101 ; Davis raises the 
 
 siege of, 102. 
 River Plate, the Independence in the, 
 72 ; political conditions in the, during 
 Davis's command on the Brazil sta- 
 tion, 316-319. 
 Rodgers, C. R. P., commander, com- 
 mands the Wabash, 167 ; mentioned, 
 173, 180, 184, 185, 210; examines 
 Warsaw Sound, 197. 
 Rodgers, John, commander, hoists the 
 flag at HUton Head, 164 ; mentioned, 
 180, 184, 185, 188, 202-204, 211, 
 296 ; reconnoitres Tybee Island, 193 ; 
 begins organization of the Missis- 
 
 sippi flotilla, 216 ; captures the 
 
 Atlanta, 295 ; letter of, to Davis, 296. 
 Rosas, J. M. O., dictator of Buenos 
 
 Ayres, mentioned, 72, 317. 
 Rosecrans, W. S., general, mentioned, 
 
 299. 
 Rowan, S. C, vice admiral, member of 
 
 board on site of station at Port 
 
 Royal, 333. 
 Runkle, Dr. J. D., mentioned, 88. 
 Running lights, first introduced, 172. 
 Russian navy, plan of, discussed, 69, 70. 
 Ryde, the Independence at, 64. 
 
 Saint Maryh, sloop, Davis commands, 
 100 ; at Jarvis Island, 100 ; at New 
 Nantucket Island, 100 ; at Sandwich 
 Islands, 100 ; at Marquesas Islands, 
 100 ; at San Juan del Sur, 101 ; at 
 Mare Island navy yard, 104 ; deser- 
 tions from crew of, 105, 107-109; 
 at San Francisco, 112. 
 Saint Petersburg, Davis visits, 69. 
 Saint Thomas, the United States at, 44. 
 Sandwich Islands, the Dolphin at, 39 ; 
 
 the Saint Mary's at, 100. 
 San Juan del Sur, the Saint Mary's at, 
 
 101. 
 Santiago de Cuba, the Erie at, 48. 
 Savannah, Ga., projects for taking, 
 
 194. 
 Scott, Winfield, general, mentioned, 
 127, 145, 149, 197 ; his plans of 
 campaign in 1861, 154 ; his com- 
 ments on Bull Run, 155. 
 Seward, W. H., secretary of state, 
 
 mentioned, 127. 
 Sherman, T. W., general, commands 
 army in Port Royal expedition, 162 ; 
 mentioned, 166-170, 181, 182, 186, 
 194-198, 201, 205, 279. 
 Sherman, W. T., general, mentioned, 
 
 279. 
 Shiloh, battle of, 219. 
 Sigel, Franz, general, mentioned, 306. 
 Slidell, Alexander, lieutenant (see also 
 
 Mackenzie), 65, 94. 
 Smith, C. F., general, commands in 
 Tennessee, 218. 
 
348 
 
 INDEX 
 
 Smith, Joseph, commodore, mentioned, 
 136, 212. 
 
 Smith, Joseph, lieutenant, mentioned, 
 212. 
 
 Smithsonian Institution, mentioned, 78, 
 79. 
 
 Smyrna, the Ontario at, 56. 
 
 Southampton, the Independence at, 64. 
 
 South Atlantic blockading squadron, 
 formed, 156; Du Pont commands 
 the, 156 ; Davis chief of staff of the, 
 156. 
 
 Spithead, the Independence at, 71. 
 
 Stanton, Edwin, secretary of war, men- 
 tioned, 303. 
 
 Steedman, Charles, commander, com- 
 mands the Bienville, 171. 
 
 Stembel, R. N., commander, commands 
 the Cincinnati, 224 ; wounded at 
 Fort Pillow, 224, 226. 
 
 Stevens, I. I., general, mentioned, 169. 
 
 Stevens, T. H., master commandant, 
 commands the Ontario, 56. 
 
 Stevens, T. H., rear admiral, quoted, 
 72. 
 
 Stevens Battery, Davis inspects the, 
 221 ; mentioned, 290, 291. 
 
 Stewart, Charles, commodore, relieved 
 by Commodore Hull, 8. 
 
 Stockton, R. F., commodore, men- 
 tioned, 221. 
 
 Stone fleet, the, sunk on Charleston 
 bar, 196, 199, 200. 
 
 Stribling, C. K., commodore, men- 
 tioned, 213. 
 
 Stringham, S. H., flag officer, com- 
 mands at Hatteras Inlet, 159. 
 
 Strong, J. H., lieutenant, mentioned, 
 65. 
 
 Tatnall, Josiah, commodore, commands 
 Confederate flotilla at Port Royal, 
 163 ; mentioned, 164, 198, 212 ; en- 
 gagement with, in Warsaw Sound, 
 203. 
 
 Thatcher, H. K., midshipman, men- 
 tioned, 10. 
 
 Totten, J. G., chief of engineers, men- 
 tioned, 98, 155, 170. 
 
 Triple alliance against Paraguay, 317. 
 Turner, Daniel, master commandant, 
 
 commands the Erie, 47. 
 Tybee Island taken, 193. 
 
 United States, frigate, sails from Nor- 
 folk, 7 ; flagship Pacific station, 8 ; 
 at Rio de Janeiro, f ; at Valparaiso, 
 7 ; at Callao and Chorillas, 8 ; at 
 Bahia, 44 ; at Barbados, 44 ; at 
 Saint Thomas, 44 ; paid off at Nor- 
 folk, 44. 
 
 Valparaiso, the United States at, 7 ; 
 the Vincennes at, 61. 
 
 Vermont, bark, Davis commands the, 
 62 ; voyage of, 62. 
 
 Vicksburg, Miss., the operations of 
 Farragut and Davis before, 254 et seq. 
 
 Victoria, Queen, proclaimed, 65. 
 
 Viele, E. L., general, mentioned, 
 198. 
 
 Villepique, General, Confederate com- 
 mander at Fort Pillow, 230. 
 
 Vincennes, sloop, sails from Norfolk, 
 61 ; at Rio de Janeiro, 61 ; at Val- 
 paraiso, 61 ; at Callao, 61, 62 ; at 
 Guayaquil, 62. 
 
 Wabash, steam frigate, Davis takes 
 passage for Aspinwall in, 100; Du 
 Font's flagship at Port Royal, 163. 
 (See also Port Royal Expedition.) 
 
 Wadsworth, Alexander, commodore, 
 commands Pacific station, 60. 
 
 Walke, Henry, captain, commands the 
 Carondelet at Memphis, 238. 
 
 Walker, Rev. James, D, D., mentioned, 
 111. 
 
 Walker, S. C, mentioned 88. 
 
 Walker, William, invades Nicaragua, 
 100 ; becomes dictator, 101 ; besieged 
 at Rivas, 101 ; relieved by Davis, 
 102 ; sent to the United States, 102 ; 
 returns to Nicaragua, 102 ; arrested 
 by Commodore Paulding, 102 ; de- 
 fames Davis, 103 ; invades Hondu- 
 ras, 103 ; shot at Truxillo, 103 ; men- 
 tioned, 103, 104, 110. . 
 
INDEX 
 
 349 
 
 Wallace, Le.vis, general, mentioned, 
 WatrSonnd, expedition to, 200; 
 
 comments on, 205. , 
 
 rr .. r> r, military state oi, 
 
 ^r4^-?4rsoc\:^'c^^^^^^^^^ 
 
 ^J^SnS'fiUp in demon 
 stration against Paraguay o2^>e 
 fore the Paraguayan batteries 
 Angostura, 326. ^^^ 
 
 T7ate™ifc/i, surveying vessel n 
 by Paraguayan battery, 31«^ 
 
 Wenes, Gideon sec. aryf^^ 
 
 XBut^^'^eportontbePort 
 Royal expe^tion, 160. ^^^^^^^ 
 
 WeUington, the Duke oi, 
 
 Whelan, William, surgeon - general, 
 
 mentioned, 29o. _ . ^ . 
 
 WhiteKiver,expeditionto,245 246, 
 
 the Mound Ci^yWown up m 245. 
 
 -ss^.:£:^:;iS;Saeatho. 
 
 65. 
 
 ,Wm>ar«»,Tli<>»Jf.g • 268, 271; 
 
 -fr^'^'^S:^, 268, 271; 
 ^° ' i "the »m, Wok Victo- 
 „„„„m.b the aimj »M8 the 
 
 th! National AeademjotSoeace,, 
 W?S;cU,Profe.o. Joseph ».e*o^, 
 
 SUtilSrat-or,13*^ 
 XT .til Maxwell, commander, 
 ^:erned,mU6; 151; death of, 
 
 ^s^rn=r:^^^ed, 
 
 Wright H. ^-'^^t^ Warsaw Sound, 
 no ; in expedition w »f 
 
 201. 
 Yazoo Kiver, reconnoissance of 262 ; 
 
 Z Arkansas encountered m, 263. 
 xr A\^ Va Captain Missroon at 
 Yorktown, Y"' >^ Pg 
 
 the siege of, 288, ^t^y. 
 
 / 
 
"l 
 
 ELECTROTYPED AND PRINTED 
 BY H. O. HOUGHTON AND CO. 
 
 CAMBRIDGE, MASS., V. S. A. 
 
 627 mm 
 
.'-i'' 
 
 f- ■'', 
 
 
 
 ^"^ ^ V I « 
 
 .0' V ' * <P 
 
 <^ ' ... ^^ .A 
 
 o>' 
 
 ^'^-^ ''^. '' %•' 
 
 ■'^y- v^ 
 
 .\-' V- 
 
 
 V . s 
 
 
 
 
 -xV' 
 
 -^,, c^' 
 
 
 
 A^' ^/^- 
 
 V^^ 
 
 
 v~"^' 
 
 ^ V 
 
 ■.ccC 
 
 
 
 ^ .N^ 
 
 ,i^" ■>' 
 
 
 <0" 
 
 )Jf "-^ '^ \>1 
 
 
 ^<f•• 
 
 -^^ 
 
 
 
 '4 
 
 1 B ,, V' 
 
 :-. ^^^ 
 
 <". -^ o , V * , 
 
 
 
 
 -Jl 
 
 , -^^-^^-^ o ^ 
 
 
 <C- V 
 
 
 A^' 
 
 ■>*, 
 
 .0 o. 
 
 
 '"^ ^ \ov\^ .. o^./V"' 
 
 *> '0-, 
 
 
 
 

 'a. AV 
 
 kO' ■'^:. 
 
 
 ^.^' 
 
 ^^ 
 
 '-<■ 
 
 aX'^' 
 
 tt-. 
 
 : .5 -:>, 
 
 \V 'P, 
 
 
 "^ ^ 
 
 
 
 ^^ .<^-